*i; ■ 
 
■ 
 
 ■ 
 
 ■ 
 
 ■ 
 
 ■ 
 
 >•;,. 
 
 ♦A '* 
 
 
■ 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 ^H 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 &•*¥ 
 
 
 
 
 *:*•' H 
 
 
 ■ 
 
£3 
 

 imft He 
 

PICTURESQUE 
 HOLY LAND; 
 
 PEOPLE AND HISTORY, 
 
 WITH SCENES AND EVENTS IN THE LIVES OF 
 
 Jesus auft ps ^pstles; 
 
 The History of the New Testament, 
 
 Evidences of Christianity. 
 
 / 
 
 BY THE REV. G. H. INGRAHAM, D. D. 
 
 •-•-• 1 4 9 IC 
 
 NEW HAVEN, CONN: 
 UNIVERSITY PUBLISHING COMPANY. 
 
 1879- 
 
& 
 
 I 
 
 4o1 
 
 IS 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1879. by William Gay, 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. 
 
iSfe?^^. 
 
 OESABEA PALESTINA. 
 
 CiESAIlEA. On the shore of the Great Sea, northwest of Jerusalem 70 miles, and 35 north 
 of Joppa, on the ancient road from Tyre to Egypt (Jos. Wars, i. 21, § 5). The political capital of 
 Palestine, and a very important city in the time of the apostles (Acts viii. 40; ix. 30; x. I. 24; xi. 
 11; xii. 19; xviii. 22; xxi. 8, 16; xxiii. 23, 33; xxv. 1, 4, 6, 13). In Strabo's time there was at this 
 place Strato's Tower, and a landing-place; and Herod the Great, at immense cost, built an arti- 
 ficial breakwater and founded a city, B. C. 22. The sea-wall was built of very large blocks of 
 stone, 50 feet long, and extended into water of 120 feet depth, enclosing several acres, on 
 which a large fleet could safely ride (Jos. Ant. xv. 9). 
 
 It was at Caesarea that Origen (A. D. 185-201), a man of great natural ability, collated the text 
 of the Septuagint, Hebrew and other Greek versions, making a page of six columns, each version 
 in its proper column, thus forming what was called the Hcxapla — Six-ply version of the Scrip- 
 tures, which is the most important contribution to biblical literature in ancient times, Of some 
 books he gave eight ve-rsions. 
 
EPHKATAH, 
 
 BETHLEHEM {house of bread). Four and a half miles south of Jerusalem. One of the 
 most ancient cities in Palestine. Called Ephrath {fruitful) (Gen. xxxv. 16; xlviii 7). The res- 
 idence of Boaz and Ruth, the birthplace of David, and the residence of Saul. Rehoboam fortified 
 it (2 Chr. xi. 16). The Inn of Chimham was a halting place for those who would "go to enter into 
 Egypt" (Jer. xli. 17); which was probably the same inn in which Jesus was born (Matt. ii. 1, 5; 
 Luke ii, 4, 5). Called also B. Judah and City of David. Justin Martyr (A. D. 150) speaks of 
 our Lord's birth as having taken place "in a certain cave very close to the village." The village 
 is not again mentioned after the birth of Jesus, in the Scripture. The Emperor Hadrian planted 
 a grove of Adonis over the cave, which stood 1S0 years (A. D. 135-315). The Empress Helena, 
 after clearing away this grove, built a church on the spot, which has been continued, with addi- 
 tions, making it "a half church and half fort," until the present day. 
 
 The modern town is built on the low hill behind the convent (or church), facing the east. The 
 hill is an offshoot of the main ridge, and ends in a little valley or narrow plain. The village is 
 walled in, and is triangular. The plain east of the ridge is that on which tradition says the angels 
 appeared to the shepherds, and it is called the Shepherds' Field. As the plains were always, an- 
 ciently, cultivated, it is probable that the shepherds would have been found on the hill, where they 
 now may be found, with their flocks. 
 
 A church containing the monuments of the three shepherds is mentioned by an early writer 
 (Arculfus), as standing in the midst of the fields and terraced gardens. Jerome lived here, in a 
 cell which is now pointed out next to the great church, where he wrote most of his commentaries, 
 and compiled the Latin Vulgate, the best ancient version of the Scriptures, A. D. 385-420. The 
 present town has about 3,000 people, nearly all Christians, wl'o are makers of crucifixes, beads, 
 models of the holy places, and other articles for sale to pilgrims. 
 
HOUSE IN DAMASCUS. 
 
 DAMASCUS. On the E. of Anti-Lebanon r 2,200 feet above the sea, in afertile plain near the 
 desert The oldest city known to history. It is cut through by the Barada river, which divides 
 into many branches, and together with the Helbon on the north and the Awaj on the south, fer- 
 tilizes a region thirty miles in extent, which being favored by the finest climate, produces almost 
 every valuable product of forest, field and garden. First mentioned in Gen. xiv, 15 and in Gen. 
 xv. 2, as the city of Abraham's steward. For eight hundred years, from Abraham to David, the 
 Scriptures are silent on Damascus. David put a garrison in Damascus (1 K. xi. 23 ; 2 Sam. viii. 
 6 • Jos. Ant. vii. 5, § 2). During Asa's reign Benhadad pillaged cities in Naphtali (1 K. xv. 19, 
 20). After this it is mentioned many times. Has now 150,000 people ; Christians 15,000; Jews 
 
 'The fine fabrics of Damascus were celebrated as early as 800 B. C. (Amos iii. 12). The damask 
 silk and sword-blades are still famous. The old city stands on the south bank of the principal 
 river, surrounded by a ruinous wall of ancient Roman foundations, and a patchwork of all the 
 succeeding ages. The city is splendid, when viewed at a distance, but the houses are rudely built ; 
 the narrow streets, paved with big rough stones, or not at all, partly roofed across with mats, or 
 withered branches ; the bazaars are covered ways with a few stalls on both sides, each trade hav- 
 jngits own quarter. * Modern name Esh Shaum. 
 
BOZRAH (fine losure; shecpfold). Chief city in Edom (Gen. xxxvi. 33). The modern name is 
 Buseireh — little Busrch (Rob., ii. 167). It is still a strong fort on a hill-top among the mountains, 
 about 25 miles southeast of the Dead Sea, half way to Petra(Is. xxxiv. 6, lxiii. 1; Jer. xlix. 13,22'; 
 Amos i. 12; Micah ii. 12}. It is the centre of a pastoral region. — 2. In the plain country— the' 
 land of Mishor — (Jer. xlviii. 24). East of the Dead Sea and Lower Jordan are high tablelands, 
 called Belka. where there are three ruins, named Um-el-Jemal (Beth-gamul), Kureiyeh 'Kerioth),' 
 and Busrah (Bozrah), in the northeast section, which is a rich district near the Hauran. The 
 walls of Bozrah were 4 miles in extent, and they did not include the suburbs. Temples, churches 
 mosques, arid a beautiful theatre, are all in ruins; only a strong castle is left entire. 
 
 SHEEPFOLD. Sheepcotes or folds are generally open houses or enclosures, walled round 
 Num. xxxii. 16; 2 Sam. vii. 8). 
 
PAUL'S BAT. MALTA. 
 
 TARSUS. Chief town of Cilicia ; the birthplace of Paul the Apostle (Acts ix. n, xxi. 39). 
 'twasan important city in the time of the Greek kings. Alexander conquered it ; and it was 
 onder the rule of Antioch, and also that of the Ptolerries. Csesar changed its name to Juli- 
 opolis. Augustus made it a free city. It was a celebrated seat of learning in the time of the 
 early Roman emperors, and was compared by Strabo to Athens and Alexandria, and considered 
 superior to them (xiv. 673). Among its famous citizens were Anthenodorus, the tutor of 
 Augustus, and Nestor, the tutor of Tiberius. Antony and Cleopatra met on the banks of the 
 /iver Cydnus, which divides Tarsus in two. 
 
c- - 
 
 I. UUilcT.A— STRUCK 
 
 LAODICEA. An ancient city on the Lycus, in the valley of the Meander, forty miles east of 
 Ephesus. Its site was on seven hills, which were drained by two brooks, the Asopus and Caprus. 
 The ruins arc of a stadium, in very complete preservation, three theatres (one of which was 450 
 feet in diameter), bridges, aqueducts, and a gymnasium, which testify to its ancient wealth and im- 
 portance. Its original name was Diospolis, (the city of Jupiter), which was changed to Rhoas, 
 under which title it became the largest city of Phrygia (Pliny). Antiochus II gave it the name 
 of his wife Laodike. The city was utterly destroyed A. D. 1230, since when it has lain in shape- 
 less ruins, only visited for its marble and other materials. The seats in the stadium have letters 
 and numbers, their owner's or the keeper's mark. 
 
 A recent visitor found a number of workmen sawing up the richly sculptured entablature of the 
 ancient theatre, having been busy there for six years, cutting up the marble. Near them was a 
 colossal statue, sawn into several pieces. In this manner, have disappeared, during the past 
 twenty years, two agate pillars, 18 inches in diameter; a great number of composite richly 
 sculptured columns, adorned with busts and heads in relief, and vases with wreaths of leaves and 
 fruits, and statues and busts and architectural ornaments without number. 
 
COIN OF HADRIAN. 
 
 ACRE. St. Jean D: the Bibical Accho, known as Ptolemais in the middle ages, is a seaport 
 town situated on the coast of Syria eight miles north of Mount Carmel, and contains nearly 10,- 
 ooo inhabitants. The ancient port is filling with sand and large ships must land at Hepa near 
 Carmel. 
 
 Acre has often been the arena of warfare and has suffered many changes of fortune. In 1004 it 
 was taken by the Genoese, in 1187 by the Sultan Aladin, afterwards it became the chief landing- 
 place of the Crusaders; next it fell into the hands of the Egyptians, and in 1517 was captured by 
 the Turks. In 1799 it was beseiged by the French for sixty-one days, but was successfully defended 
 by the garrison, aided by a body of English sailors and marines under Sidney Smith. In 1832 it 
 was stormed by Ibrahim Pacha, son of the viceroy of Egypt, and continued in his possession until 
 it was taken in 1840 by a combined English, Austrian and Turkish fleet.. 
 
COLOSSE, Coloss/e. On the Lycus, a branch of the Maea-nder, in Phrygia, near Laodicea 
 (Col. ii. i; iv. 13). Pliny (.Nat. Iiist. v. 41) describes it as a celebrated city in Paul's time. Paul 
 founded a church here, on his third tour. The ruins of the ancient city are near the modern 
 village of Chonas. 
 
 EPHESUS. About the middle of the West of Asia Minor, opposite the island of Samos. 
 The capital of Asia, which province under the Romans included only the west part of the penin- 
 sula. Built partly on hills and partly on the plain. The climate was excellent. The country 
 around the city was very fertile, and its position most convenient for traffic with other regions of 
 the Levant. In the time of Augustus it was the great metropolis of this section of Asia Minor. 
 Paul's journeys indicate the facilities for travel by sea and land. 
 
 There is now a railroad from Smyrna to Aidin, with a station near the ruins of E phesus, called 
 Aysaluk (a-sa-look, city of the moon). The whole district covered by the ancient city and suburbs 
 is now desolate. 
 
^i^ppp 
 
 — .MFFA TO MOAB. 
 
 SIDON {fishing). Zidon (Phoenician Tsidoti), (Gen. x. 15, io}. Great Zidon (Josh. xi. S). 
 Sidon (Matt. xi. 21; Mark iii. 8; Luke vi. 17). On the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, in the 
 narrow Phoenician plain (two miles), under the range of Lebanon to which it once gave its own 
 name (Jos, Ant. v. 3, 1). The city isbuilt on the northern slope of a promontory that juts out 
 into the sea, pointing southwest; and the citadel is ou the height behind it. Zidon was the first- 
 born of Canaan, and probably»the city is an older one than Tyre, and the Phoenicians are (often) 
 called Sidonians (never Tynans; in Josh. xiii. 6; Judg. xviii. 7, etc. Skilled workmen were their 
 special pride, not traders (1 K. v. 6). The prize given to the swiftest runner by Achilles was a 
 large silver bowl, made at Sidon (Homer, II. xxiii. 743). Menelaus gave Telemachus a most 
 beautiful and valuable present, "a divine work, a bowl of silver with a gold rim, the work of 
 Hephsestus, and a gift from King Phxdimus of Sidon" (Od. iv. 614). Homer mentions the beauti- 
 fully embroidered robes of Andromache, brought from Sidon. Pliny mentions the glass factories 
 (v. 17). 
 
GADARA. Five miles southeast of the Sea of Galilee, three miles from the river Hieromax. 
 There were warm springs near the river, called Amatha. Josephus says it was a Greek city, and 
 the capital of Persca(Jos. B. J. iv. 7, § 3 ; Mark v. 1 ; Luke viii. 26-37). Here the Lord healed 
 the demoniacs (Matt. viii. 28-34 '< Mark v. 1-21 ; Luke viii. 26-40). The most interesting ruins 
 at Gadara are the tombs, which are very numerous in the cliffs around the city, cut in the solid rock, 
 being rooms ten to twenty feet square, and some larger, with small recesses out of them for bodies, 
 the doors being stone, turning on stone hinges. The space over which the ruins are scattered 
 is about two miles, on a narrow, high ridge, sloping east, anciently walled all around. There 
 was a straight street from end to end, with a colonnade on each side, and two very lasge theatres, 
 now in ruins. Not a house or a column is standing. 
 
 TOMB. The most extensive tombs were cut in the solid rock, and had many little places 
 for the bodies, which were laid in the loculi (places) in their dress, with the ordinary custom of the 
 living, or graveclothes, as in some cases. The loculus (one place) was closed up by a stone, or 
 several small stones, cemented into place ; and the entrance to the tomb was securely closed by 
 a heavy stone door, or by a roller, (round like a millstone, without the center hole), and a door 
 also. 
 
ICONIUM (Acts xiii. 51). Konieh, a large city; is on a table-land, a fertile plain, near a 
 semicircle of snow-capped mountains in Asia Minor. This level district was L^'caonia, of which 
 Cicero says it was the capital. It was on the route leading from Ephesus to Tarsus, Antioch, 
 and the Euphrates. Here Paul was stoned, and left for dead (xiv. 19). The city is built out of 
 the ruins of the ancient structures, and pieces of marble columns, capitals, and carved cornices 
 appear everywhere in the masonry. It is now quite large, the residence of a pasha, surrounded 
 with beautiful groves and gardens, well watered, and the resort of pilgrims who visit a saint's 
 tomb. In the middle ages it was the capital of the Seljukian Sultans, and is called the cradle of 
 the Ottoman empire. The traditional story of Paul and Thecla is located here. 
 
 TADMOR. Palmyra. City of Palms. Built by Solomon on the route from Palestine to 
 the Euphrates, about midway between Damascus and the river; the whole distance being about 
 240 miles. The ruins are chiefly of Corinthian colonnades and temples, and, seen at a distance, 
 are peculiarly imposing, and seem to surpass all others in their apparent vastness and general 
 effect. None of Solomon's buildings have been identified, and the ruins are ascribed to works of 
 the date of the 2d or 3d century of our era., 
 
COIN OF CORINTH. 
 
 CORINTH. On the isthmus that joins Peloponnesus to Greece. The rock, Acrocorinthos, 
 south of the city, stood 2,000 feet above the sea, on the broad top of which was once a town. 
 The Acropolis of Athens can be seen from it, 45 miles (Liv. xlv. 28). It has two harbors: 
 Cenchr/EA (now Kenkries), on the Saronic gulf, 7-$- miles distant, east; and Lech^eum, on the 
 Gulph of Lepanto, ii miles west (Strabo viii. 6). Corinth was the natural capital of Greece, and 
 was the commercial centre. Eminent for painting, sculpture, and works in metal and pottery. 
 Famous for a temple to Venus of great wealth and splendor, the most ancient in Greece. Was 
 the military centre during the Achaian league. Destroyed by the Romans, B. c. 146, and after 100 
 years of desolation the new city visited by Paul was built by Julius Caesar, and peopled with 
 freedmen from Rome (Pausanias — Strabo), Paul lived here eighteen months, and became ac- 
 quainted with Aquila and Priscilla, 
 
ANTIOCH XN SYRIA, 
 
 ANTIOCH in Syria. On the Orontes, 30 miles from the sea, 300 from Jerusalem. Founded 
 by Seleucus Nicator \conqueror), B. C. 300, and named in honor of his father, Antiochus. It was 
 the capital of the Greek and Roman governors of Syria for nearly 1000 years. Its suburb Daphne 
 was famous for its sanctuary to Apollo and Diana (2 Mace. iv. 33) ; the sacred grove extending 
 its cool shades and brooks of water for ten miles around. It was a sensual paradise, where 
 pleasure, under the disguise of religion, dissolved the firmness of manly virtue. The first 
 Gentile church was founded hereby Paul, and the disciples were here first called Christians in 
 derision by the pagans (Acts xi. 21-26). Ignatius who suffered martyrdom under Trajan, at Rome, 
 was bishop of Antioch 40 years. In the time of Chrysostom (born here A. D. 344), the popula- 
 tion was 200,000, one-half being Christians. The city had a street colonnade from end to end, 
 built by Antiochus Epiphanes, and paved with granite by Antoninus Pius ; most sumptuous 
 marble baths, built by Caligula, Trajan and Hadrian ; a rrarble palace of Diocletian, and was the 
 finest and largest city in Western Asia. It lost greatly in wealth and population in several earth- 
 quakes : one in A. D. 526, destroying 250,000 people, at the time of the festival of the Ascension, 
 when many strangers were gathered ; and in 1822, one-fourth of the city and people, about 5000. 
 It was of great importance during the Crusades, and is often mentioned for its sieges, battles, and 
 the brilliant exploits of both Christian and Moslem in and abou* its walls. American Protestant 
 missionaries began to preach there in 1856. Population now about 20,000. Arabian name 
 Antakia. Ruins of aqueducts, marble pavements, columns, and other evidences of its ancient 
 splendor are often found buried under rubbish. 
 
NAZABETH {the branch). First mentioned in Matt, ii, 23, or rather, in the order of time, in 
 Luke i. 26, as the scene of the Annunciation to Mary of the birth and character of Jesus(v. 31-33.) 
 
 The parents of Jesus came here soon after their return from Egypt (Luke ii. 39); and after the 
 visit to the Temple, when he was twelve years old, Jesus returned here with them (ii. 51); he 
 grew up here to manhood (iv, 16); from here he went down to Jordan to be baptized by John 
 (Mark i. 9; Matt. iii. 13); his first teaching in public was in its synagogue (xiii. 54); here he was 
 first rejected (Luke iv. 29); and-Jesus of Nazareth was a part of the inscription on the cross 
 ( John xix. 19). 
 
 The rock of this whole region is a soft, white marl, easily crumbled; and there is probably not 
 a house, or structure of any kind, nor even a loose stone, remaining of the time of Christ's res- 
 idence there. Since the general features of hill and valley, fountains and water-courses, could 
 not have greatly changed, we may accept the location of the " steep place," near the Maronite 
 Church, and the Fountain of the Virgin, as historical." A great many other localities are pointed 
 out by the residents as traditional sites of every eventmentioned in the Gospels as having occurred 
 there, but they have no other interest than in so far as they recall the gospel narrative. 
 
ALEXANDRIA. Greek, Roman, and Christian capital of Egypt, fourded by Alexander, 
 B. C. 332. For centuries this was the largest city in the world. Population 600,000. The light- 
 house of its spacious port was famous in the world of commerce as the Pharos, one of the seven 
 wonders. The great library is said to have had 700,000 volumes (Strabo), even after losing 400,000 
 by fire (B. C. 47), and was finally destroyed by the Saracens, A. D. 642. Among the learned men 
 were Philo, a Jew, (author of works which contain the best array of Hebrew Platonism — almost 
 an imitation of Christian ethics), and Origen and Clement, Christians, whose writings have influ- 
 enced and directed religious men in all Christian nations to the present. 
 
 The Museum was a means of spreading a knowledge of Aristotle through the civilized world, 
 and at one time it gathered 14,000 students from all the world. Modern astronomy arose there, 
 under the direction of Eratosthenes, who taught the globe shape of the earth, its poles, axis, 
 equator, arctic circles, equinoctial points, solstices, horizon, eclipses, and the distance of the sun. 
 Hipparhcus was the great astronomer of the age, and discovered the precession of the equinoxes, 
 gave methods of solving all triangles, and constructed tables of chords, tables of latitude and 
 longitude, and a map of more than 1000 stars. The Almagest of Ptolemy (A. D. 138), was for 
 1,500 years the highest authority on the phenomena and mechanism of the universe. The same 
 author described the world from the Canaries to China. 
 
 These systems were supplanted by the discoveries of Newton of the law of gravitation, and of 
 Columbus of the New World. There was a very extensive botanical and zoological garden, and 
 a school for the study of Anatomy and dissection. The temples of Isis and Sarepis were among 
 the finest ever built, and were partly used for scientific purposes, having the most perfect instru- 
 ments for astronomical observations then known. They were destroyed by Bishop Theophilus 
 A. D. 390. ■> Present population about 60,000 from all nations. 
 
THE FORUM. 
 
 INN. CARAVANSERAI. 
 
 ROME. The City of Rome was founded B. C.753,on seven hills, 15 miles from the mouth of the 
 Tiber (Rev. xvii. 9). The modern city lies to the northwest of the ancient site, on what was the 
 Campus Martius (Field of Mars), a plain north of the seven hills. It is only mentioned in Macca- 
 bees, Acts, Epistle to the Romans, and 2d Timothy. The Jews first settled in Rome after 
 Pom'pey's conquests, when the Jewish king, Aristobulus, and his son were led in triumph. At 
 the time of Paul's visit (after Augustus had "found the city of brick and left it of marble") the 
 population was one million two hundred thousand {Gibbon)— one-half being slaves, and a large 
 part of the freemen dependent on the rich, and living like paupers on public gratuities. Rome 
 became the greatest repository of architecture, pictures, and sculptures that the world ever saw. 
 The luxury, profligacy, and crime of this age is beyond the descriptive power of letters. It is 
 believed that Paul lived here "two whole years," in his own hired house, bound by a chain to a 
 soldier according to the then custom of keeping certain prisoners (Acts xii. 6, xxviii. 16, 20, 30). 
 Five of Paul's epistles were written at Rome, one of them just before his death, as is believed, by 
 beheading. 
 
 INN (Heb. Malon). A lodging-place for the night. Only a room is to be had, the traveler 
 must supply himself with furniture, bed, etc. They were built generally two stories high, an d 
 near water. One is mentioned in the history of Joseph (Gen. xlii. 27 , and by Moses in his day 
 (Ex. iv. 24), by Jeremiah ; the habitation (inn) of Chimham (xli. 17), and the same by Luke, where 
 Jesus was born (ii. 7). The Good Samaritan is said to have left money (,in our standard about 
 $2.50) to pay charges at the inn (Luke xxii). 
 
"~5 
 
 CHURCH OF THE HOLT 
 
 CHURCH OP THE HOLY SEPULCHRE. One of the most extensive monuments in 
 Jerusalem is the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, a collection of buildings in a vast mass, without 
 order, three hundred and fifty feet long by two hundred and eighty wide, including seventy sacred 
 localities, presided over by seventeen different sects in separate chapels inside the edifice. 
 
 Jerusalem is now a sort of collection of churches and hospitals, with a great many vacant places 
 strewed with ruins. Pilate s house, where Jesus was judged, is located at the northwest corner 
 of the Haram area, and it probably stood on the site of Citadel of David. 
 
 "The past of Jerusalem is overflowing with thought. But the future is equally impressive. 
 These ruins are not always to remain. The future T mple, and the restored Israel, when "Jeru- 
 salem shall be the throne of the Lord to all nations, claim the most earnest thought. The day 
 when 'the feet' of the Lord 'shall stand on the Mount of Olives, which is over against Jerusalem 
 toward the east,' is full of importance; and whether we look back or forward, we have to speak of 
 Zion as 'the joy of the whole earth,' for 'salvation is of the Jews.' The present missionary work 
 in Jerusalem is deeply interesting. * * But surely there is" no spot on earth like Jerusalem." ' 
 
PHILADELPHIA. 
 
 HOSPITALIS JERUSALEM. 
 
 Knights of St. John. 
 
 PAUL. 
 
 Engraved on copper, an ideal portrait, found : 
 a cemetery, dated 480, A. D. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA. In Lydia, near Phrygia. Philadelphia was founded and named by 
 Attalus Philadelphus, B. C. 140, as a mart for the great wine district, which is celebrated by 
 Virgil. It is on the little river Cogamus, which joins the Hermus near Sardis, surrounded 
 almost by an amphitheatre of hills, and bowered in orchards, in the midst of extensive gardens. 
 The rock is basaltic, and streams of lava may be traced in several tracts, but covered by deep, 
 black, rich soil. The great staple is opium, which is entirely monopolized by the government. 
 Herodotus says the sugar-cane was anciently cultivated, and mentions a confection which was 
 made of tamarisk and wheat, which is to-day the favorite sweet-meat of Philadelphia (called 
 halva), after a continuance of over 2,000 years. When Xerxes was on his way to Greece he 
 rested under a great plane-tree near the city, and so much admired its beauty that he appointed 
 a keeper for it, and adorned it with golden ornaments. Plane-trees still flourish here which 
 surpass all others in the country. 
 
THEATBE AT EPHESUS. 
 
 *amr*L wm 
 
 THEATER (Gr. theatron). The place where dramatic performances or other public specta 
 cles are exhibited (Acts xix. 29). Theaters were often used among the Greeks for public assem 
 blies and the transaction of public business. Criminals were sometimes exposed and DunisheH 
 in the theatres (1 Cor. iv. 9). * 
 
 LYDDA. Greek form of Lod. The first historical notice of this city, since Christ is the sis- 
 nature of ^Etius Lyddensis to the acts of the Council of Nic<ea(A. D. 325); after which it is fre" 
 quently mentioned, especially during the Crusades. The Arabs have a tradition that the final 
 contest between Christ and the Antichrist will be at Lydds.. 
 
DOME OF THE ROCK, 
 
 INTERIOR OF THE 7>OMF, OF THE ROCK. 
 
 DOME OP THE ROCK. The Crusaders respected the Dome of the Rock and held 
 sacred service in it, but used the Aksa mosque for a stable, despising it as a work of Jews, tne 
 Temple of Solomon. It was so only in location, for El Aksa was built by the Mohammedans in 
 the seventh century, on the site of the Temple of Solomon, whom they reverence among the 
 prophets, as well as David, and also Jesus, the son of David. 
 
PERGA. The ancient capital of Pamphylia, on the river Cestrus, seven miles from the sea. 
 Diana (Artemis) was worshipped there, in a fine temple near the town. The coins of the city 
 bear figures of Diana and the temple. Paul landed here from Paphos (Acts xiii. 13), and visited 
 the city a second time on his return from the interior (xiv. 25). When Pamphylia was divided, 
 Perga was made the capital of one section, and Side of the other. Called by the Turks Eski-Ka- 
 lessi. 
 
 SMYRNA (Rev ii. 8-11). Designed by Alexander the Great, and built by his successors 
 Antigonus and Lysimachus, near the site of the ancient city of the same name (which had been 
 destroyed by the Lydians 400 years before). It stood at the head of a gulf of the ^Egean Sea, by 
 the mouth of the river Meles, having a range of mountains on three sides of it. Tiberius granted 
 the city permission to erect a temple in honor of the Roman emperor and senate. John (Rev. ii. 
 9) probably referred to the pagan rites in his letter to the church in Smyrna. 
 
 The only ancient ruins are on the mountains, south. On the summit is a ruined castle. In the 
 time of Strabo it w.as one of the most beautiful cities in all Asia (Minor). Polycarpwas martyred 
 here, being condemned by the Jews also. -> 
 
TETEADBAOHM OF 
 
 TUE GKEAT. B. C. 350. 
 
 ROBINSON'S ARCH. The stones comprising the arch were found by Lieutenant Warren 
 buried under 40 feet of rubbish ; one stone having broken through the roof of an aqueduct, lay 
 on the rocky bottom at the depth of 63 feet. 
 
 ALEXANDER {men helper). King of Macedon. Called the Great. Born at Pella B. C. 
 356, son of Philip and Olympias. Educated by the famous philosopher Aristotle. Alluded to 
 in Daniel's prophesy. He destroyed the Persian empire and placed Greeks in power there ; 
 conquered Asia, Egypt, Syria, and founded the city of Alexandria (B. C. 332), which may be 
 said to have been built on the ruins of Sidon and Tyre, for it grew rich and powerful on the 
 Oriental trade which formerly fed those cities, and was then diverted from the Euphrates to the 
 Red Sea route. He married Roxana and Parysatis, Eastern princesses, an example followed by 
 80 generals and 10,000 soldiers of his army, who married Oriental wives. Josephus gives an 
 account of a visit of Alexander to Jerusalem, and his reception by the high priest, which has 
 been called fabulous (Ant. xi. 8). He died at Babylon B. C. 323, only 32 years old, of intemper- 
 ance. 
 
ANIIOCH IN PISIDU. 
 
 HEBRON. The City of Hebron is one of the most ancient, built seven )'ears before Zoan 
 (Num. xiii. 22), and even older than Damascus (Gen. xii. 18). Its original name was Arba, 01 
 Kirjath Arka (city of Arba), from Arba, the father of Anak (xxxiii. 2 ; Josh. xiv. 15, xv. 13) It 
 was also called Mamre (Gen. xxiii. 19, xxxv. 27). The ancient city was in a valley, and its pools 
 help fix its site and identity (2 Sam. iv. 12). Many years of the lifetime of Abraham, Isaac and 
 Jacob were spent here, where they were all buried ; and from Hebron Jacob and his family set out 
 for Egypt, by way of Beersheba. The city was given to Caleb by Joshua, who drove out the 
 Anakim. One of the Cities of Refuge. It was David's royal residence for seven years and a 
 half; where most of his sons were born ; and here he was crowned king over all Israel (2 Sam. 
 ii ), when David changed the royal residence to Jerusalem. Fortified by Rehoboam. It was 
 occupied after the captivity ; but fell into the hands of the Edomites, from whom it was recovered 
 by Judas Maccabseus (1 Mace. v. 65). It was called Hebron or Castle of Abraham during the 
 Crusades. The modern town is called Khulil {the friend " of God "), by the Arabs, and lies on 
 the eastern and southern side of a beautiful valley. The houses are all of stone, well built. 
 
 ANTIOCH in Pisidia. Founded by the same king (who built 10 or 15 others of the same 
 name), and peopled them by hired immigrants from Magnesia on the Mseander. On the south 
 side of Mt. Paroreia, on the boundary between Pisidia and Phrygia, overlooking a broad plain. 
 Recent discoveries of ancient inscriptions prove the site correct. There are ruins of several 
 churches, temples, a theatre, and an aqueduct e>f which 21 arches are now entire. The ancient 
 city was often visited by Paul (Acts), with Barnabas, Silas, and Timothy, who was a native of 
 this district. 
 
.i i;i; !(fi:i:i:i> khuk. 
 
 BANQUET. Entertainment furnished at the expense of one man ; usually toward th 3 close 
 of the day, between five and six, and called supper. On grand occasions the invitatio/is were 
 given out some days before, and on the day appointed a servant was sent to announce that the 
 time had arrived, and the guest was expected (Matt. xxii. 8 ; Luke xir. 17'. After accepting the 
 invitation, to neglect to attend was no less than an insult. When all who had been invited had 
 arrived the master of the house shut the door (Luke xiii. 24). The first act of welcome was wash- 
 ing the feet and anointing the hair with perfumed oil ; and among the wealthy, on gieat days, a 
 handsome cloak was furnished to each guest, to be worn during the festivity (Ecc. ix. 8 ; Rev. 
 iii. 4). 
 
 EMBROIDERY (Hebrew roken), (Ex. xxxv. 351. Needlework. Two kinds of extra fine 
 cloth were made, one by the roken of various colors and figures, called rikmah, and the other by 
 the choshfb {cunning workmen\, into which gold or other metallic threads are woven, besides the 
 usual colors, both of which were made in the loom. The needle was used where the figure was 
 wanted on one side only of the cloth. 
 
 HEAD-DRESS. The head-dress is a very important matter in the hot climate of the East, 
 besides its use " for glory and for beauty" (Ex. xxviii). There are several names of different 
 articles used by different persons, or at various times. 1. Zaniph (to roll or wind), worn by 
 nobles, and ladies, and kings; mitre was a turban, intended for display. 2. Peer, modern name 
 tarbush (or kaook), the red cap. 
 
 DIANA, Latin. (Greek, Artemis). The twin sister of Apollo, the sun-god. She is the 
 moon goddess. The Assyrians named them Adrammelech and Anamelech. Diana was called 
 the goddess of hunting, chastity, marriage, and nocturnal incantations. In Palestine the name 
 was ASHTORETH. The services were performed by women (melisai), and eunuchs (i/iegabissoi\ 
 with a high priest (essenc). The great temple at Ephesus, and grove at Daphne, were the most 
 noted shrines of this worship. The image at Ephesus was said to have fallen out of heaven 
 complete ! The great temple was 425 by 220 feet, and had 127 columns of marble, each 60 feet 
 high. 
 
CANDLESTICK. 
 
 COIN OF ANTIOCHL'8 III. 
 
 CANDLESTICK. The seven-branch candlestick was placed in the room of the Tabernacle 
 called the Holy Place. The Tabernacle was a tent-like structure adapted to the 'oving life of 
 the desert, and made more important than the ordinary tent. 
 
 ANTIOCHUS III, the Great, succeeded his brother Seleucus Keraunus (thunderer, who was 
 poisoned after ruling three years), and was the first really strongman since Seleucus, who founded 
 the family and empire in Syria. He was only 15 when he began to rule, and his great rival, 
 Ptolemy IV, Philopater {father loving), of Egypt, was crowned only two years later. Ptolemy 
 began his reign by murdering nearly all of his relations, including his mother and father. Anti- 
 ochus did no violence to his friends, but planned how to increase the wealth and power of his 
 people, and passed his whole life in war. 
 
ADORATION". The acts and postures in worship are similar in all Oriental nations. * It is 
 believed that the Hebrews in all their prayers used all the forms of posture and prostration that 
 the modern Arabs have grouped into one prayer, which are nine positions. All of these are found 
 on the monuments of Egypt and Assyria. Prayer is made standing, with the hands lifted or 
 crossed or folded ; this is the posture before kings or great men. The hands are also stretched 
 forth as in supplication ; one hand only is lifted in taking an oath (Gen. xivj. Kneeling is a 
 common mode(i K. vii ; Ezraix.; Dan. vi.; Luke xxii.) ; prostration of the body, resting on the 
 knees and arms, the forehead touching the ground, and the whole body lying along, the face being 
 down. The monuments show figures kneeling on one knee and smiting the breast ; sitting on the 
 li els, the hands being folded, is a very respectful attitude (i Chr. xvii. 16 ; i K. xviii. 42). 
 
 WASHING THE HANDS AND FEET. As no knives or forks were used at the fable, 
 washing of the hands before and after meals was necessary (Matt. xv. 2). Because of the dust 
 and heat of the Eastern climate, washing the feet on entering a house was an act of respect to the 
 company, and of refreshment to the traveler (Gen. xviii. 4;. When done by the master of the 
 house it was an especial mark of respect and honor to the guest. 
 
SABCOPHAGUS. 
 
 CUP OF THE PTOLEMIES. 
 
 CART. Wagon. Were open or covered (Num. vii. 3"), and used to earn- persons and burdens 
 (Gen. xlv. 19 ; 1 Sam. vi. 7), or produce (Amos ii. 13). There were no roads, and the only ones 
 now in use have been lately made, from Joppa to Jerusalem, and from Beirut to Damascus. 
 
 SAJEtCOPHA.GTTS. A stone sarcophagus was used for a great person — king, etc. The 
 dead were carried on a bier, by the relatives or hired persons, or by any who wished to b^nor the 
 dead or the relatives. 
 
PIG. (Heb. TEENAH ; Arab, tin, the ficus carica tree ; Gr. suke, fig-tree; suka (sycamore) 
 figs. Three kinds are cultivated: i. The early fig(Heb. bokkore, early fig ; biccvrah, first rif>e), 
 ripe in June, green in color. — 2. The summer fig (kermous), ripe in August, is sweet and the 
 best, purple in color ; and the green fig (/>ag) which remains on the tree all winter. (Bcth-phage, 
 place of figs.) Debelah, cake of figs in I Sam. xxx. 12. It is still used in the East as the most 
 convenient and best poultice (2 K. xx. 7 ; Is. xxxviii. 21). "To sit every man under his vine 
 and under his fig tree," indicates in the East the fullest idea of peace, security and prosperity. 
 Jeremiah (as well as several other prophets) uses the fig through all of his books as an emblem of 
 good or evil, and particularly in chapter xxiv. Jesus made frequent use of the tree or its fruit as 
 an emblem or a means of instruction, especially in the case of the barren fig tree as a lesson 
 against deceit. 
 
POMEGKANATE. 
 
 POMEGRANATE, (Heb. rimmon). A bush with dark green foliage and crimson flowers. 
 The fruit is red when ripe, and very juicy. The rind is used in the manufacture of leather. It is 
 a native of Asia. The pillars in Solomon's Temple were adorned with carved figures of this fruit 
 II K. vii. l8, 20). A fragment of the fruit with its pearly seeds imbedded in rub}' liquid, is very 
 beautiful. "Thy cheeks are like a piece of pomegranate " is the allusion of the poet to the fine 
 transparent tint(Ca. iv. 3). 
 
JESUS CHRIST, KING OF KINGS. 
 
 HOLT SEPULCHRE, 
 
 CAVITAS. REGIS EEGUM OMNIUM. 
 
 HOLY SEP. TOWEB OF DAVID. TEHLTLE. 
 
 Amoriurr. I. 11(2-1137. 
 
 SHEKEL. Abraham bought the cave of Machpelah and weighed to Ephron 400 shekels of 
 silver, current with the merchant (xxiii. 6). A half-shekel was the yearly temple dues (Ex. 
 xxx. 13, 15). 
 
 HEROD AGRIPPA II (36). He was educated at Rome, and was only 17 at his father's 
 deith. His first appointment was the kingdom 01 Chalcis, and afterwards the tetrarchies of 
 Philip and Lysanias, with the title of king (Acts xxv). Nero added several cities. He built 
 many splendid public buildings in Jerusalem a.:4 Berytus. Juvenal in his satires notices his 
 relation to his sister Berenice. He died at Rome ii» ;he tnird year of Trajan, A. D. 100, the last 
 of the Herods. 
 
; 
 
 x 
 
 : : 
 
! & 
 

PRIEST (Hebrew KOHEN to for tell? or a mediator, a messenger), Job xxxiii. 23). The word 
 priest means one who presides over things relating- to God, or, as Paul says, " Every high-priest 
 taken from among men, is constituted on the behalf of men, with respect to their concerns with 
 God, that he may present both gifts and sacrifices for sins" (Heb. v. 1). Adam is the first 
 recorded priest ; Noah was the first after the deluge. The Hebrews were promised that, if they 
 would keep the law of Moses, they should be " a peculiar treasure," " a kingdom of priests," 
 " a holy nation" (Ex. xix. 5, 6). The support of the high-priest was, the tithe of one-tenth of the 
 tithes assigned to the Levites (Num. xviii. 28 ; Neh. x. 38). The candidate for orders must prove 
 his descent from Aaron; be free from bodily defects (Lev. xxi. 16-23); must not mourn out- 
 wardly; must marry only a young woman. 
 
 NEBO {interpreter of the gods'). A Babylonish god. Nebo was the god of learning and 
 letters among the Chaldeans, Babylonians and Assyrians (Is. xlvi. 1 ; Jer. xlviii. 1). Nebo was 
 the Babylonian name of the planet Mercury. This word is in the formation of several names, 
 Nebuchadnezzar, Nebuzaradan, Nebushasban, etc. The cut represents the statue of the god set 
 up by Pul, king of Assyria, in the British Museum, London. 
 
PERSEPOLIS. 
 
 PESSEPOLIS. The capital of Persia, and partly burnt by Alexander, the temples— built of 
 stone — only escaping. Antiochus Epiphanes attempted to capture and rob the Temple but was 
 defeated (I Mace. vi. i, 2; 2 Mace. ix. 2). Tiiis city has been supposed to be identical with Pasar- 
 gadae, the capital of Cyrus; but that city was 42 miles north of Persepolis, at a place now called 
 Murgaub, where there is shown a tomb of Cyrus. The site of Persepolis is called Chehl-Minar(_/or/y 
 pillars or minirets), from the remaining pillars of the palace built by Darius and Xerxes. The 
 ruins here show such parts of buildings as have entirely disappeared from the remains in Assyria, 
 such as gates, columns, window-frames, staircases, etc., and giving a new style of column — very 
 tall and slender, ^asargadoa was the ancient, and Persepolis the latter capital of Persia. 
 
FEUIT OF DATE PALM. 
 
 BLACK OBELISK OF NLMKOUD. 
 
 DATES. Fruit of the palm tree, called clusters in Cant. vii. 7, and honey in 2 Chr. xxxi. 5, 
 dates in the margin. In many parts of Arabia the staple product and the main source of landed 
 wealth is the date palm, of which there arc many species. The Arabs believe the tree is a bless 
 ing granted only to them. Mohammed taught " Honor the date tree, she is your mother." There 
 are one hundred and thirty varieties, seventy of which are well known, each of which has its 
 peculiar name. 
 
 THE BLACK OBELISK of Nimroud; a piece of black marble, six feet six inches high, 
 one foot six and one-half inches square at the top, and two feet square at the bottom, the upper 
 half covered with five panels of figures, with inscriptions between each panel, and also many 
 lines below the lower one; altogether two hundred and ten lines. The story may be inferred 
 from the text in 2 K. xvii., xviii. The first panel, at the top, exhibits the king, attended by his 
 eunuch, and a bearded officer (perhaps the returned conqueror); a captive kisses his foot, and 
 two officers wait the king's orders. The image of Baal, and a circle enclosing a star (the sun?) 
 are similar to those on the rocks at Nahr el Kelb. The same images, reversed in position, 
 are in the second panel. One may mean Morning, and the other Evening; and both, with 
 the figures in the other panels bringing and presenting tribute, indicate that the captives were so 
 many, and the tribute so vast, that they consumed the whole day in their presentation. Some of 
 the figures on the obelisk resemble those on the wall of the small temple of Kalabshe, who are 
 enemies of Raamses II, and are understood to represent Jews in both cases. The inscription, as 
 interpreted by Rawlinson, mentions the receiving by the king of tribute from the cities of Tyre, 
 Sidon, and Gebal. in his twenty-first year; defeating the king of Hamath, and twelve other kings 
 of the upper and lower country (Canaan, lower). Dr. Hincks reads the names of Jehu, king of 
 Israel, and dates the obelisk 875 B. C. Dr. Grotefend reads the names of Tiglath Pileser, Pul, 
 and Shalmanassar, and refers to the accounts in Isaiah (xx.), and Nahurr. (iii). 
 

 OF JEIUJSALEH. 
 
 JERUSALEM {foundation of peace). First mentioned in Gen. xiv. 18. by the name of Salem, 
 whose king was Melchizedek*(who is said by the Rabbis to be the patriarch Shem). The name 
 Shalaim iPs. lxxvi. 2) means two cities, and is applied to the cities or quarters on (modern) Zion 
 and in the Tyropoeon valley. At the conquest of Canaan the name of its king was Adoni-zedek 
 {lord of justice), (Josh. x. I. 3\ almost the same as Melchizedek {king of righteousness). 
 
 The city is small, but there is scarcely a place of any note, not even Nineveh or Babylon, that 
 has been, to modern scholars, such a profound puzzle. The descriptions of Josephus are minute, 
 his knowledge being exact and complete; and the hills on which the city stands are so marked 
 and distinct from each other, that it seems almost marvelous that there could have been any diffi- 
 culty, until we are reminded of the fact that during the middle ages, and especially during the 
 Crusades, it was regarded as a peculiarly sacred city, and as such must needs have every event 
 that is mentioned in the Bible as having happened in or near it located and honored with some 
 monument, costly and showy in proportion to the importance of the event so honored. 
 

 — „L +■ 1 - h 
 
 
 
 — ' ~ ~ — ? i 1 ill! — ' — ^Jf/' — Bj 
 
 
 
 
 in the tone of / /P?$j&r„ d&m-J^"^ 
 
 ^s^K 
 
 
 
 CHRIST. 
 _ . Scale ofJffles 
 
 
 Damascus ^^_ 
 
 
 «6^ Ipl 
 
 t\ * 
 
 
 9 lO SO 30 
 
 
 
 £ ^rnn%~ T ~\. ** IL* HI 
 
 w. • 
 
 
 Xf 
 
 III////// & 5Szz&s3? K ^Sfl&^ct 
 
 'Vl 1 
 
 ! 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 'S/m. 8, 
 
 
 
 
 life 
 
 
 
 _ 
 
 Cmsffi&SXp 
 
 ^Pl*^ \^%fi ^^ 
 
 ( **" " 
 
 
 
 1 1 f / lllr^ 1 
 
 ... .. . _ . -y. 
 
 / ^ 
 
 
 
 ^j — r^r^W m®**^? 
 
 
 
 1 1 uMfflh^**- 
 
 
 / * 
 
 
 
 5CI^- j$*Jm ^T*7 1 1 •* 
 
 
 
 
 ._- ... - m /W r «/ ^ / " M 
 
 1 
 
 
 l (if / Ii/)m Jyy&cUv- 
 
 -w^fa^ - ^ rc jjka^de^hudy o 
 
 
 
 / / ) \ Vfnma0ieea.a 
 
 Thcanna GBe0i4gt%0£. V^4^ ,J t/rnzv J ^ 
 
 
 
 / / / / //J///:? J o 
 
 o (^^iSS^SjS^? - 1 # 
 
 
 
 //////^\^^ M 
 
 nmaus )^ dSpM; 
 
 
 
 
 ,i«0*- ^tmi^^X ^^UBra^ 
 
 
 
 ' f 1 (///fatscalon. _ ^ 
 
 - — ^§ferx ™^m/Ju$\)iwL \4fia y 
 
 
 
 
 kvW? *[y^^ 
 
 » ||(SA' t_^-<-^ 
 
 
 
 
 \/^yyM ( /Mariesa* 
 
 
 
 
 
 ilia ^^-^ V. -<^&" 
 |r oOaza ^^ J 
 
 
 a- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ~V^__ ^^ vti 
 
 WJeffiira. ^§HM(m%W *-vV 
 
 
 
 
 ~^~<r~ ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^gteawggg^^ 
 
 
 rttZ7V71CBft 
 
 
 
 .ZSrSCO 
 
 
 , . 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 m0i l W% 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 ' ' J 
 
 f 1 
 
 19 
 
 
ABE.1HAM. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE HOLT LAND. 
 
 Palestine is bounded on the north, by mount Libanus, or 
 Lebanon, which separates it from that part of Syria, anciently- 
 called Phoenicia ; on the east by mount Hermon, which di- 
 vides it from Arabia Deserta ; on the south by Arabia Petrea ; 
 and on the west by the Mediterranean sea, or sea of Syria. 
 
 This country received the name of Palestine from the Phil- 
 istines, who dwelt on the seacoast ; it was called Judea, from 
 Judah ; and it is termed the Ploly Land, being the country 
 where Jesus Christ was born, preached his holy doctrines, 
 confirmed them by miracles, and laid down his life for man- 
 kind. Palestine is about one hundred and eighty-five miles' 
 in length, and generally eighty in breadth ; it is situated 
 between 31 and 33 40' north latitude. 
 
 The climate of Palestine is, during a great part of the year, 
 very hot. The easterly winds are usually dry, though they 
 are sometimes tempestuous ; and those which are westerly, are 
 attended with rain. The heat here might be expected to be 
 excessive ; yet mount Libanus, from its uncommon height, is 
 covered all the winter with snow. 
 
 The first rains, as they are called, generally fall about the 
 beginning of November ; and the latter rains in the month 
 of April. In the country round Jerusalem, if a moderate 
 quantity of snow falls in the beginning of February, and the 
 brooks soon after overflow their banks, it is thought to forbode 
 a fruitful year ; and the inhabitants make rejoicings upon this 
 occasion, as the Egyptians do with respect to the Nile ; this 
 country is seldom refreshed with rain during the summer sea- 
 son. 
 
 The rocks of Judea are, in many places, covered with a soft 
 chalky substance, in which is inclosed a great variety of 
 shells and corals. The greatest part of the mountains of 
 Carmel, and those of Jerusalem and Bethlehem, are overspread 
 with a white chalky stratum. In mount Carmel, are gathered 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 many stones, which, being in the form of olives, melons, 
 peaches, and other fruit, are imposed upon pilgrims, not only 
 as those fruits petrified, but as antidotes against several 
 diseases. 
 
 With respect to the rivers of the country, the Jordan, 
 called by the Arabs Sceriab, is not only the most consider- 
 able, but, next to the Nile, is the largest, either in the Levant 
 or in Ba.bary. It has its source at the bottom of mount Li- 
 banus or Lebanon, and is formed from the waters of two 
 fountains, which are about a mile distant from each other, 
 One of them lies to the east, and is called Jor ; the other, 
 which is exposed to the south, is named Dan. The conflu- 
 ence of the two s. reams is found near the ancient city of 
 Cesarea Philippi, which is at present only a village, and called 
 Beline. The river tikes a course between the east and south, 
 and. after running seven miles, falls into the lake Samochon 
 or Ma':hon, at present called Hule:panias, about six miles in 
 length, from nor'.h to south, and nearly four in breadth, from 
 east to west. The Jordan issues from this lake, and flows 
 through a great plain, passing under a stone bridge called 
 Jacob's bridge, consicting of three arches well constructed. 
 The river then continues its course as far as the lake of Tibe- 
 rias, near the ancient cities of Chorazin and Capernaum, 
 where it mixes with its waters. When it issues from this 
 lake, which is about eighteen miles in length, and eight in 
 breadth, it takes the name of Jordan major, dividing Perea 
 from Samaiia, the plains of the Moabifes from Judea, and re- 
 ceiving the waters of the Dibon, the Jazer, the Jacob, and the 
 Carith. After being augmented by these streams, in a course 
 of sixty-five miles from the lake of Tiberias, or sea of Galilee, 
 it discharges itself into the Dead sea. The Jordan, in the 
 rainy seasons, overflows its banks to the distance of more than 
 four mdes ; and, on account of the inequality of the ground, 
 forms two or three channels, its current is extremely rapid, 
 and the water always muddy ; but when taken from the river, 
 and put into any kind of vessel, it very soon clarifies, and is 
 sweet. 
 
 The Dead sea is a name of modern date ; the ancients call 
 it the lake of Asphaltites, the sea of Sodom, the Salt sea, the 
 lake or Sirbon ; the Arabs name it Bahheret-Lut ; that is, 
 the sea of Lot. It is about fifty miles in lengthy and ten in 
 breadth. The lofty mountains of the country of the Moabites 
 are on ihe eastern side, and discharge into it the waters of 
 Arnon and the Jaret. Oa the west and south it is bounded 
 
:H)«s 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 by very high mountains also. It is likewise on the west that 
 the brook Cedron, which rises at Jerusalem, empties into this 
 sea. 
 
 We are informed that this vast lake was covered formerly 
 with fruit trees and abundant crops, and that from the bosom 
 of the earth, now burifd under its waters, arose the superb 
 cities of Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, Zeboiim, and Segor. No 
 plants of any kind grow in this lake. The bottom of it is 
 black, thick, and foetid. Branches of trees which fall therein 
 become petrified in a little time The Dead sea produces a 
 kind of bitumen, which may be found floating on the surface, 
 like large lumps of earth. This bitumen is a sulphurous sub- 
 stance, mixed with salt ; it is as brittle as black pitch, is com- 
 bustible, and exhales, while burning, a strong and penetrating 
 smell. The ancient Arabs used it for s/nearing and embalm- 
 ing their dead, to preserve them from perishing. The 
 mountains near this sea produce a kind of black stone, which, 
 when polished, has a beautiful lustre. 
 
 Tyre, called by the Turks Sour, is about twenty miles to 
 the south of Sidon. It was once very celebrated for its pur- 
 ple, called the Tyrian dye, produced from a shell-fish. This 
 city was, in ancient times, the centre of an immense commerce 
 and navigation, and the nurse of arts and sciences. The an- 
 cient city stood, originally, on an island, joined to the main 
 land by a mole ; the remains of which appear at present. It 
 has two harbors ; that on the north side is very good ; but the 
 other is choked up with ruins. The present inhabitants are 
 only a few poor fishermen, who live in vaults and caves. 
 
 Jericho is situated in a large plain, about twenty miles long, 
 and ten broad, bounded by a variety of mountains on the south- 
 west, the west, and north ; it is at present inhabited by a few 
 miserable Arabs. 
 
 The mount of Forty Days, is situated on the north side of 
 the plain of Jericho ; the summit is covered neither with 
 shrubs, trees, nor earth, but consists of a solid mass of white 
 marble : it is very difficult and dangerous to ascend, the path 
 leading by a winding course, between two dismal abysses. 
 The mountain is one of the highest in the province, and one 
 of its most sacred places. It takes its name from the rigor- 
 ous fast which Christ observed here. From this mount may 
 be seen the hills of Arabia, the country of Gilead, the country 
 of the Ammonites, the plains of Moab, and that of Jericho, 
 the river Jordan, and the whole extent of the Dead Sea. Op- 
 posite to Jericho, beyond Jordan, rises Mount Nebo. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 Jerusalem is encompassed with hills, so that the city seems 
 as if situated in an amphitheatre ; there are few remains of 
 the city as it appeared in Christ's time ; the situation being 
 changed ; for Mount Sion, the highest part of ancient Jeru- 
 salem, is almost .excluded ; while the places adjoining to 
 mount Calvary are nearly in the centre. This city, which is 
 about three miles in circumference, is situated on a rocky 
 mountain, on all sides of which are steep ascents, except 
 toward the north. The walls are not strong, nor have they 
 any bastions. The city has six gates. There are supposed 
 to be about twelve or fourteen thousand inhabitants in Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 Nazareth, now only a small village, is on the top of a high 
 hill. 
 
 Cana of Galilee, otherwise called Cana Minor, celebrated 
 for the miracle wrought by Christ, of changing the water into 
 wine, is nothing more than a small village, with very few in- 
 habitants. 
 
 Sidon, called by the Turks Sayd, is situated on the sea- 
 coast. It was anciently a place of great strength, and had a 
 very extensive commerce. Though it is still populous, and a 
 place of considerable trade, it has fallen from its ancient 
 grandeur. Its exports consist in silks, with raw and spun 
 cotton ; the manufacturing of which employs most of the 
 inhabitants, amounting to about five thousand. The city is 
 defended by an old castle, built in the sea. 
 
 Jasa, the ancient Joppa, is the port where the pilgrims dis- 
 embark. They generally arrive in November, and repair 
 without delay to Jerusalem. 
 
 Bethlehem, also called Ephrata, and the city of David, is 
 famous for being the birth-place of Christ. It is about two 
 miles southeast of Jerusalem, on the ridge of a hill ; at pres- 
 ent only an inconsiderable place. 
 
 Raha, the ancient Jericho, is eighteen miles northeast of 
 Jerusalem, situated in a plain six or seven leagues long, by 
 three wide, surrounded by a number of barren mountains. 
 
 Habroun, or Hebron, is twenty-four miles south of Bethle- 
 hem. The Arabs call it El-Kahil, the well-beloved. It is 
 situated at the foot of an eminence, on which are some remains 
 of an ancient castle. 
 
 Mount Carmel, on the south side of the bay of Acre, pro- 
 jects at one part into the sea, forming a great promontory, 
 called the point of Carmel. There are a number of grottos, 
 gardens, and convents on this mount: as also many cisterns 
 for receiving the rain water. On this mountain was a fortress 
 called Ecbatane. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE HOLY LAND. 
 
 Mount Tabor is most delightfully situated, rising amidst 
 the plains of Galilee, distant about twelve miles from the city 
 of Tiberias ; it is distinguished by different names, as Itaby- 
 rion, Taburium, and by the Arabs Gibel-el-Tor. It is in 
 appearance like a sugar-loaf, and is covered from the top to 
 the bottom with small trees. 
 
 Palestine, which comprehends the ancient country of Ca- 
 naan, and was occupied by nine tribes of Israel, has experi- 
 enced many and severe revolutions ; the extreme fertility of 
 the country, and its many advantages and happy situation, 
 induced the neighboring and powerful kingdoms to attempt 
 its subjection ; most of them succeeded in reducing to obedi- 
 ence and slavery the peaceful inhabitants : the Persians, 
 Saracens, Syrians, and Romans, have alternately been masters 
 for a time, and then obliged to yield to superior force : they 
 treated the conquered with the utmost barbarity, and com- 
 mitted the greatest devastation and slaughter ; not even spar- 
 ing old or young, women or helpless children. Thus it 
 continued changing its ferocious masters, until in the twelfth 
 century, the Turks taking Cesarea, the whole country fell into 
 their possession ; and has continued under their power ever 
 since. The innumerable scenes of blood and desolation ex- 
 hibited in this country, have changed it from that happy, 
 fruitful, and prosperous state, so beautifully described in Deu- 
 teronomy, to an almost uninhabited desert, and heap of ruins ; 
 few traces of its ancient splendor remain ; and confusion and 
 doubt hang over all the researches of the inquirer. 
 
 The present masters exercise unlimited and tyrannical au- 
 thority over their slaves, in Palestine, keeping the miserable 
 inhabitants in the utmost subjection ; governing them by 
 Caliphs and Bashaws, with rods of iron ; and holding them 
 in the most deplorable ignorance and superstition. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT Of QUE SAVIOUR. 
 
 The fact that the four Gospels record the life and instruc- 
 tions of our blessed Lord, is sufficient to induce us to look 
 upon them with the deepest veneration, and to study them 
 with great interest and diligent care. Our Lord can not be 
 said to have made a full development of the Gospel ; that 
 was left for the Holy Spirit to accomplish after His ascension, 
 after His redeeming work was finished. But the great truths, 
 facts, and principles of religion ; the lost state of man — re- 
 pentance, faith in Christ, spiritual influence, obedience, the 
 resurrection, final judgment, and eternal happiness or misery 
 — were explicitly stated by our Saviour. 
 
 The extraordinary manner in which the Gospels are written 
 demands our notice. We are here made familiar, to speak so, 
 as far as such documents would admit, with our Saviour Him- 
 self. We hear His words, we see His actions, we know His 
 conduct, we feel His spirit. His biographers seem only soli- 
 citous to set Him forth to our view. Other persons are 
 brought forward, but it is only that His words may be related, 
 and that His conduct may be described. 
 
 Two advantages, amongst others, arise from this mode of 
 writing. In the first place, we are led to contemplate our 
 Lord in His holy, peaceful, laborious, patient, and benevolent 
 life, as our Example. This is the great practical lesson. He 
 was holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and went 
 about doing good. In the second place, we see in Him the 
 fulfilment of the prophecies of the O. T.; for let us compare 
 His history, as it is recorded by the Evangelists, with the 
 various predictions of the Prophets, and we behold in Him 
 their exact accomplishment, and this our faith in Him as the 
 Messiah, " as the only Mediator between God and man," is 
 confirmed. 
 
 We may add a third advantage arising from this mode of 
 recording the life of our Lord ; we see how He conducted 
 Himself in His ministry, addressing different sorts of people 
 
THE ANGELS APPEARING TO THE SHEPHERDS. 
 
CHRIST RAISING THE WIDOW'S SON. 
 
 IE TRIDUTE-MONE' 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 in different ways. He observed moral proportions. He 
 taught doctrine, and He also taught practice. He descended 
 to the particulars of the Christian character. He did not 
 teach the higher doctrines of religion in a cold, speculative, 
 and systematic manner. Whatever He taught, He brought it 
 home to the heart and to the life of man. 
 
 The miracles of our Lord should always be viewed — i, as 
 proofs of His Divine mission, and of his deity, and, 2, as 
 sources of spiritual instruction. As to the latter view of 
 them, they may be considered as a visible delineation of the 
 invisible operations of the Redeemer's power and grace on 
 the souls of men. It is this spiritual application of them that 
 gives them a peculiar and universal interest. They are, if we 
 may speak so, redemption rendered visible. 
 
 The parables of our Lord will not be rightly understood, 
 unless we view them in the universality of their meaning and 
 application. Many of them refer to the whole counsel of God, 
 to the whole history of the Church, to men collectively, while, 
 at the same time, they are applicable to individuals. We put 
 a parable before us : we admire the propriety of its imagery, 
 and the simplicity of its language. This is comparatively 
 nothing. Let us examine how it unfolds the purposes and 
 proceedings of God, the nature and state of the Church, and 
 the character and condition of each of its members, and then 
 we shall find in it instruction of the highest order, both as to 
 others and as to ourselves. 
 
 Human nature is accurately unfolded in the Gospels, not 
 merely in the discourses of our Lord, but also in the various 
 characters with which they make us more or less familiar. 
 We see it in the perverseness of most of the Jews, and we see it 
 in the mingled character of the disciples. Hence the proper 
 study of these books will assist us in becoming acquainted 
 with ourselves. 
 
 Let us read these sacred pages with such views, and we shall 
 read them with reflection, intelligence, and ample benefit, pro- 
 vided that we implore, and rely upon the sanctifying power cf 
 the Holy Spirit, without which all the rules that we can observe, 
 and all the labor we can employ in our study of sacred things 
 will, as to our salvation, be vain and fruitless. When we read 
 the discourses, the miracles, and the parables of our Lord, 
 when we contemplate His devotion, humility, benevolence, 
 and unwearied labors, let us pray that we may believe in Him 
 as our Saviour, hear Him as our Prophet, obey Him as our 
 King, and follow Him as our Example. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 The Gospel of Matthew was written bv the Apostle according 
 to the testimony of all antiquity. There has been considerable 
 discission as to the language in which it was originally com- 
 posed. Every early writer, however, who mentions that 
 Matthew wrote a Gospel at all says that he wrote in Hebrew, 
 that is, in the Syro-Chaldaic. 
 
 A characteristic of this Gospel is its constant citations from 
 the O. T. They are about sixty-five in number. The time 
 when the Gospel was written is uncertain. The most probable 
 supposition is that it was written between 50 and 60. 1 1 was 
 written for Jewish converts, to show them in Jesus of Nazareth 
 the Messiah of the O. T. whom they expected. 
 
 There are traces in this Gospel of an occasional superseding 
 of the chronological order. Its principal divisions are: I. 
 The introduction of the ministry of Christ i.-iv. II. The laying 
 down of the new Law for the Church in the Sermon on the 
 Mount, v.-vii. III. Events in historical order, showing Him 
 as the worker of miracles, viii. and ix. IV. The appointment 
 of Apostles to preach the Kingdom, x. V. The doubts and 
 opposition excited by His activity in divers minds — in John's 
 disciples, in sundry cities, in the Pharisees, xi. and xii. VI. 
 A series of parallels on the nature of the kingdom, xiii. VII. 
 Similar to V. The effects of His ministry on His country- 
 men, on Herod, the people of Gennesaret, Scribes and Phari- 
 sees, and on multitudes, whom He feeds, xiii. 53, xvi. 12. 
 VIII. Revelation to His disciples of His sufferings. His in- 
 structions to them thereupon, xvi. 13, xviii. 35. IX. Events 
 of a journey to Jerusalem, xix., xx. X. Entrance into Jeru- 
 salem and resistance to Him there, and denunciation of the 
 Pharisees, xxi.-xxiii. XI. Last discourses ; Jesus as Lord 
 and Judge of Jerusa_em, and also of the world, xxiv., xxv. 
 XII. Passion and Resurrection, xxvi.-xxviii. 
 
 Mark is generally supposed to be the same with " Marcus " 
 (1 Pet. v. 13), but whether he was the same with John Mark 
 (Acts xv. 37-39 ; Col. iv. 10 ; 2 Tim. iv. 11), is not clear. The 
 identity is, however, probable. Perhaps he was converted by 
 Peter. He labored ultimately in Egypt, and is said to have 
 founded a church in Alexandria. 
 
 Mark's Gospel, the second in the order of the books of the 
 N. T., is supposed to have been written between A. D. 56 and 
 65. Mark records chiefly the actions of our Saviour, It is 
 Jesus acting and not Jesus discouring that he portrays. His 
 object is to show how He discharged the duties of the Mes- 
 siahship. If it was written at Rome and for. the Romans, its 
 composition and selection of striking facts is wisely calculated 
 
IE WOMAN TAKEN IN ADULTEI 
 
 THE PHARISEE AND P U B I 
 
 IE TEMPLE. 
 
, E SECOND TEMPTATIOt 
 
 ICODEMUS' INTtm 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 to arrest the attention of such a people — it was suited to their 
 taste and temperament. Fact and not argument most deeply 
 impressed them. It is often, supposed, and it has also been 
 asserted, that Mark's Gospel is an abridgment of Matthew's. 
 The idea has no foundation. Mark is shorter than Matthew 
 as a whole, but is longer relatively. It omits many scenes in 
 Matthew, but in detaling those which are found in the record 
 of the first Evangelist, it is more minute, more graphic, 
 more circumstantial, and therefore longer in such sections. 
 Had it been an abridgment, there would have been more ap- 
 pearance of harmony in arrangement and chronology. 
 
 The old tradition is, that Mark wrote this Gospel at Peter's 
 request or dictation. Thus it is said by Papias, an early dis • 
 ciple : " Mark being the interpreter (amanuensis) of' Peter, 
 wrote exactly whatever he remembered, but he did not write 
 
 in order Mark committed no mistake when 
 
 he wrote down circumstances as he recollected them." Irenseus 
 says, " Mark the disciple and interpreter of Peter, has given 
 us, in writing, the things which had been preached by Peter." 
 Origen and Clement agree in this opinion. So do Eusebius 
 and Jerome. 
 
 The city of Rome was probably the place of this Gospel's 
 composition. We find some Latin words in it, only disguised 
 by being written in Greek characters. He explains several of 
 the Jewish customs. The Jewish phrase " defiled hands," he 
 explains by saying, " that is, unwashen hands." The Gospel 
 of Mark is an independent, original publication. There are a 
 sufficient number of important differences between this Gospel 
 and the other three, to show that this is not an abridgment or 
 compilation from them, or either of them, and among these we 
 may mention two miracles which are not recorded in any other 
 Gospel, and yet there are but twenty-four verses in Mark 
 which contain any important fact not mentioned by some 
 other evangelist. 
 
 The third Gospel is ascribed, by the general consent cf 
 ancient Christendom, to " the beloved physician," Luke, the 
 friend and companion of the Apostle Paul. From Acts i. i, 
 it is clear that the Gospel described as "the former treatise" 
 was written before the Acts of the Apostles, but how much 
 earlier is uncertain. Perhaps it was written at Caesarca dur- 
 ing Paul's imprisonment there, A. D. 58-60. The preface, 
 contained in the first four verses of the Gospel, describes the 
 object of its writer. 
 
 The Evangelist professes to write that Theophilus "might 
 know the certainty of those things wherein he had been 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 instructed " (i. 4). This Theophilus was probably a native of 
 Italy, and perhaps an inhabitant of Rome, for in tracing 
 Paul's journey to Rome, places which an Italian might be 
 supposed not to know are described minutely (Acts xxvii. 8, 
 12, 16), but when he comes to Sicily and Italy this is neg- 
 lected. Hence it would apper that the person for whom Luke 
 wrote in the first instance was a Gentile reader, and accord- 
 ingly we find traces in the Gospel of a leaning towards Gen- 
 tile rather than Jewish converts. 
 
 It has never been doubted that the Gospel was written in 
 Greek. Whilst Hebraisms are frequent, classical idioms and 
 Greek compound-words abound. The number of words used by 
 Luke only is unusually great, and many of them are compound- 
 words 'for which there is classical authority. On comparing 
 the Gospel with the Acts it is found that the style of the 
 latter is more pure and free from Hebrew idioms. 
 
 This Gospel contains: 1. A preface (i. 1-4). 2. An account 
 of the time preceding the ministry of Jesus (i. 5 to ii. 52). 3. 
 Several accounts of discourses and acts of our Lord, common 
 to Luke, Matthew, and Mark, related for the most part in 
 their order, and belonging to Capernaum and the neighbor- 
 hood (iii. 1 to ix. 50). 4. A collection of similar accounts, 
 referring to a certain journey to Jerusalem, most of them 
 peculiar to Luke (xi. 51 to xviii. 14). 5. An account of the 
 sufferings, death and resurrection of Jesus, common to Luke 
 with the other Evangelists, except as to some of the accounts of 
 what took place after the Resurrection (xviii. 15 to the end). 
 
 John, the Evangelist and the Apostle, was the son of Zeb- 
 edee, a fisherman of the town or Bethsaida ; his mother's 
 name was Salome. He seems to have possessed a temper 
 singularly mild, amiable and affectionate ; and he was emi- 
 nently the object of our Lord's regard and confidence. Some 
 learned men have viewed his Gospel as controversial, written 
 against Corinthus and other heretics. He possibly may refer 
 to these : but too much importance perhaps has been attached 
 to this idea. His narrative is characterized by singular pers- 
 picuity, and the most unaffected simplicity and benevolence. 
 The following quotations from Bishop Bloomfield's Lectures 
 will give a just idea of this Gospel, when viewed with refer- 
 ence to the three preceding Gospels: "The Gospel of John 
 was written several years after those of the other evangelists, 
 and evidently with a different object. They relate the princi- 
 pal incidents of our Saviour's life ; John is more diligent in 
 recording his discourses. The other evangelists enumerate a 
 great variety of miracles ; John describes only a few of the 
 
 ^2*c*r 
 
ever I did." 
 CHRIST AND THE "WOMAN OF SAMARIA. 
 
 l : ll _ ]irililIlB3«aSfc 
 
 'His wine was for him, his oil was for him. 
 THE GOOD SAMARITAN". 
 
" [ have need to be baptized of Thee." 
 CHRIST COMING TO JOHN TO BE BAPTIZED. 
 
 tec be t j thee ; stand up. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 most remarkable, which had a more immediate reference to the 
 object of his Gospel. They repeat the discourses which Jesus 
 held with the people, mostly in Galilee, in the form of para- 
 bles, and short moral sentences ; John has preserved the 
 longer and more argumentative conversations of our Saviour 
 with the learned Jews, on the subject of the Messiah ; and 
 those in which He explained to His disciples the nature of His 
 mission and office." " Whatever other objects John may have 
 had in view, this was one — to convey to the Christian world 
 just and adequate notions of the real nature, character, and 
 office, of that great Teacher who came to instruct and redeem 
 mankind. For this purpose he studiously selected for his 
 narrative those passages of our Saviour's life which most 
 clearly displayed His Divine power and authority, and those of 
 His discourses, in which He spoke most plainly of His own 
 nature and of the efficacy of His death, as an atonement for 
 the sins of the world." " The real difference between the 
 other evangelists and John is, that they wrote a history of our 
 Saviour's life ; but John of His person and office." Whoever 
 then desires to form a just notion of the real office and dignity 
 of the Saviour of the world let him study the representations 
 which Jesus has given of Himself in the discourses recorded 
 by John. The Apostles speak of Him in their epistles, it is 
 true, in noble and characteristic expressions ; but here the 
 Saviour speaks of Himself, and in language which no ingenuity 
 can pervert. 
 
 The "Acts of the Apostles" is an inspired history of the 
 actions and sufferings of the Apostles at or after the ascension 
 of their adored Master. It chiefly relates those of Peter, 
 John, Paul, and Barnabas. It gives us a particular account 
 of Christ's ascension, of the choice of Matthias in the place 
 of Judas ; of the effusion of the Holy Ghost at the feast of 
 Pentecost, of the miraculous preaching of the Gospel by the 
 Apostles, and the success thereof, and their persecutions on 
 that account (ch. i. to v.), of the choice of the deacons, the 
 persecution and murder of Stephen, one of them (ch. vi.-vii ), 
 of a more general persecution and dispersion of the Christian 
 preachers into Samaria, and places adjacent ; of the baptism 
 and baseness of Simon the sorcerer, and the conversion and 
 baptism of the Ethiopian eunuch (ch. viii.) ; of Peter's raising 
 Dorcas to life, preaching to and baptizing the Gentiles of Cor- 
 nelius' family, and vindication of his conduct herein (ch. ix. 32— 
 43, x., xi. 1-18) ; of the spread of the Gospel among the Gen- 
 tiles by the dispersed preachers, and the contributions for the 
 saints at Jerusalem in the time of a dearth (ch. xi. 19-29) ; of 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 Herod's murder of James, imprisonment of Peter, and fearful 
 death (ch. xii.) ; of the council held at Jerusalem, which con- 
 demned the imposition of Jewish ceremonies, and advised to 
 avoid offence of the weak, to forbear eating of meats offered 
 to idols, or of things strangled, or blood (ch. xv). The rest 
 of the book relates the conversion, labors, and sufferings of 
 Paul (ch. ix. 1-3 i, xiii., xiv., xvi. to the end). It contains the 
 history of the planting and regulation of the Christian church 
 for about thirty years. Nor have we any other for 250 years 
 after, that deserves our belief. This large gap between in- 
 spired history and that of human authority, which deserves 
 credit, Providence no doubt ordered, that our faith and prac- 
 tice relative to the concerns of the church should stand, not 
 in the wisdom of man, bat in the truth and power of God. 
 
 The epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Romans is put the 
 first, though it is the fifth or sixth in the order of time, either 
 from the preeminence of Rome, as being then the mistress 
 of the world, or because it is the largest and most comprehen- 
 sive of Paul's epistles. It is not known by whom the Gospel 
 was first preached at Rome. The Christians there being 
 partly Jews, and partly Gentiles, the former had strong pre- 
 judices about their peculiar privileges, and the latter claimed 
 equal privileges with them ; hence contentions arose. Paul 
 wrote this epistle to compose their differences, and in it he 
 unfolds the nature of the Gospel, and shows the purposes 
 and measures of God respecting the Jewish and Gentile 
 world. He shows the guilty state of all men, confutes the 
 objections of the Jews, explains the doctrines of Justification 
 and Sanctification, dwells on the happiness of true believers, 
 asserts the calling of the Gentiles into the Christian Church, 
 and inculcates moral and civil obedience. 
 
 There are four portions of this epistle (ch. v. 12-21, vii., viii. 
 28-30 and ix.) which may with propriety be pointed out as 
 being, in the present state of our knowledge, peculiarly diffi- 
 cult. The mere fact that very different views are taken of 
 them by able men, and that systems of opinion directly op- 
 posed to each other have been built upon them, or supported 
 by them, is a proof, to say the least, that they are not of easy 
 interpretation. While this epistle contains the fullest and 
 most systematic exposition of" the Apostle's teaching, it is at 
 the same time a very striking expression of his character. 
 Nowhere does his earnest and affectionate nature, and his tact 
 and delicacy in handling unwelcome topics appear more 
 strongly than when he is dealing with the rejection of his 
 fellow-countrymen, the Jews. 
 
THE ANN U NC I ATI 
 
CHRIST CROWNED WITH THORNS 
 
 JiP!I!«l|i|!!!|II(S!l 
 
 III 5m ill I'w/ 1 <!> l.-:;* ! »;i; .'■■!■;■'(. 
 
 EN AT THE TOMB OF CHRIST. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 Corinth was the metropolis of Achaia proper. It abounded 
 in riches and elegance, in luxury and voluptuousness, so that 
 its inhabitants became infamous to a proverb. Christianity 
 was planted thereby Paul himself (Acts xviii. i-i i) ; and he 
 was succeeded by Apollos (Acts xviii. 27, 28, xix. 1). The 
 Church consisted partly of Jews and partly of Gentiles, but 
 chiefly of the latter ; hence, in his first Epistle to the Co- 
 rinthians Paul combats with Jewish superstition and heathen 
 licentiousness. Soon after he had quitted the Church, its 
 peace was disturbed by false teachers. Two parties were 
 formed ; the one contending for Jewish ceremonies, and the 
 other misinterpreting Christian liberty, and indulging in 
 shameful excesses. Hence his object in this Epistle is two- 
 fold ; to apply suitable remedies to the disorders and abuses 
 which had crept into the Church, and to answer those points 
 in which (ch. vii. 1) they had requested his advice and informa- 
 tion. This has been called " the most elegant of the Epis- 
 tles." It undeniably is a most masterly and accomplished 
 composition, displaying the great dexterity of the writer in a 
 very difficult case ; and though much refers to customs and 
 practices no longer in existence, yet the whole is of universal 
 application and of perpetual use. 
 
 The effect produced by the first Epistle differed from that 
 of the second. Some of the Corintian Christians had been 
 brought to repentance, and to an amendment of their ways, to 
 submission to the Apostle's orders, and to a good disposition 
 towards him. Some still adhered to the false teacher, and 
 denied the Apostolical authority of Paul. He was charged 
 with lenity and irresolution of conduct, with pride and severity 
 on account of his treatment of the incestuous person, with 
 arrogance and vain-glory in his ministry, in which he lessened 
 the authority of the law, and with being personally contempti- 
 ble. Hence he vindicates himself and his conduct against all 
 the arguments of his adversaries ; and the different circum- 
 stances of the Church account for the tenderness and severity 
 which he exhibits. Conscious of the goodness of his cause, 
 he speaks of himself more freely, and justifies himself more 
 boldly, and confutes his opponents with solid arguments. The 
 whole work is strongly impressed with meekness and modesty, 
 decision and energy, firmness and kindness, with affection the 
 most pure, and irony the most keen. He accounts for his not 
 having come to them, he declares his sentence against the in- 
 cestuous person to have been neither rigid nor tyrannical, but 
 necessary and pious ; he intimates his success in preaching the 
 Gospel and shows the superiorty of the Gospel, the ministration 
 
 :M)«*s: 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 of righteousness t© the law, the ministration of death ; he stirs 
 them up to a holy life ; he excites them to finish their contri- 
 bution for their poorer brethren in Judea, and he apologizes 
 for himself with respect to the contemptibleness imputed to 
 him, asserting his authority, enumerating his labors, and ap- 
 pealing to "visions and revelations." Though this Epistle 
 was thus limited and temporary with respect to its primary 
 object, yet it abounds throughout with invaluable instructions 
 (whether it refers to the character of good or wicked men, or 
 to the development of the nature and spirit of the Gospel), 
 which will never be obsolete. 
 
 Galatia was a large province in the centre of Asia Minor. 
 It derived its name from the Gauls, who conquered the coun- 
 try and settled in it, about 280 B. C. ; it was called also Gallo- 
 Graecia, on account of the Greek colonists who afterwards 
 became intermingled with them. About 189 B. C. it fell 
 under the power of Rome, and became a Roman province, 26 
 B. C. The inhabitants were but partially civilized, and their 
 system of idolatry was extremely gross and debasing. Paul 
 and Silas traveled through this region about A. D. 51, and 
 formed Churches in it, which Paul visited again in his second 
 journey, three years afterwards. His epistle to the Galatians 
 was probably written soon after his first visit : see Acts, xvi. 
 6, xviii. 23 ; Gal. 1, 6, 8, iv. 13, 19. 
 
 The epistle may be divided into three parts : 
 
 1. After his usual salutation, Paul asserts his full and inde- 
 pendent authority as an Apostle of Christ : he relates the 
 history of his conversion and introduction into the ministry, 
 showing that he had received his knowledge of Christian 
 truth, not by any human teaching, but by immediate revela- 
 tions, and that the other Apostles had recognized his Divine 
 commission, and treated him as their equal (i. 2). 
 
 2. In support of his doctrine, that men are accepted of God 
 by faith alone, and not by the rites and ceremonies of the 
 law, he appeals to the experience of the Galatians, since their 
 conversion to Christianity, and to the case of Abraham, who 
 had been justified and saved by faith, and shows that the 
 design of the law was not to supersede the Divine covenant 
 of promise previously made with Abraham, but to prepare the 
 way, and to exhibit the necessity for the Gospel (iii). He 
 draws a contrast between the state of pupilage and the sub- 
 jection of the people of God under the law, and their happier 
 condition under the Gospel, when, by the redemption of the 
 Son of God, they were put into possession of the privileges 
 and blessings of sonship ; and addressing that portion of the 
 
[RACULOUS DRAUGHT OP FISHES. 
 
 STEPHEN STONED TO DEATt 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 Galatians that had been heathens, he reminds them that, 
 having been rescued from the far more degrading bondage of 
 idolatry, it was especially deplorable that they should fall back 
 into the slavery of superstition (iv. 1-2). He tenderly 
 appeals to them as his spiritual children, reminding them of 
 their former attachment to him ; and then, addressing those 
 who relied upon the law and the letter of the O. T., shows 
 them that the history of Abraham's two sons afforded an 
 emphatic illustration of the relative position and spirit of the 
 two contending parties, and of the rejection of the one, and 
 the blessedness of the other (iv. 2-31). 
 
 3. He exhorts the believers to stand firm in their Christian 
 liberty, but not to abuse it, shows them that holiness of heart 
 and life is secured under the Gospel by the authority of Christ 
 and the grace of the Holy Spirit (v.), and enjoins upon them 
 mutual forbearance, tenderness, love and liberality, and, after 
 again condemning the doctrine of the false teachers, closes 
 his epistle with a declaration which may be regarded as the 
 sum of the whole. 
 
 Ephesus was the chief city of Asia on this side Mt. Taurus, 
 and was celebrated for the temple of Diana (Acts xix. 27). 
 The Gospel was first planted here by Paul (Acts xviii. xix). 
 He wrote his epistle to the Ephesians during his imprisonment 
 at Rome. We may suppose him to have been apprehensive 
 lest advantage should be taken of his confinement to unsettle 
 the minds of the Ephesian converts, who were mostly Gen- 
 tiles. He therefore wrote this Epistle to establish them in the 
 faith, giving them the most exalted views of the love of God, of 
 the dignity and excellency of Christ, and fortifying their minds 
 against the scandal of the Cross. He shows that miserable 
 as their state had been, they now had equal privileges with 
 the Jews, and he urges them to walk in a manner becoming 
 their profession. This has been pronounced the richest and 
 noblest of the Epistles, and certainly in variety of depth and 
 doctrine, sublimity of metaphor, and animated fervor of style, 
 occasionally rising to what has been called rapture, and Apos- 
 tolic earnestness and exhortation, both as to doctrine and as 
 to a life becoming the Christian profession, it stands unrivalled. 
 The Apostle had no rebukes to utter, no controversy to 
 engage in, and therefore with a noble mind and a warm heart, 
 he expatiates freely, with sublime thought and copious expres- 
 sions, on his subject, the unsearchable wisdom of God in the 
 redemption of man, and his love towards the Gentiles, in 
 making them through faith partakers of the benefits of the 
 death of Christ. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 A tie of particular affection seems to have existed between 
 the Apostle Paul and the Philippian Church. In their city- 
 he had suffered grievous wrong at the hands of the heathen 
 magistrates, and from the disciples there he had, contrary to 
 the general custom, twice accepted gifts soon after his depart- 
 ure from them (Phil. iv. 15, 16; comp. 2, Cor. viii. 1-6). Nor, 
 when the Apostle was far away a prisoner at Rome, did the 
 Philippians forget him. They sent him a present by Epaphro- 
 ditus (Phil. iv. 1 8), on whose return he dispatched his Epistle 
 to them, pouring out his heart in warm affection towards those 
 who had so tenderly shown their love to him. 
 
 We may arrange this epistle in three sections. I. After an 
 affectionate introduction (i. 1-1 1), the Apostle gives an 
 account of his condition at Rome (12-26), and then exhorts to 
 unanimity and Christian humility (27-ii. 16), adding an expres- 
 sion of his hope of visiting them, with a notice of Epaphro- 
 ditus's sickness and recovery (17-30). II. The Apostle 
 cautions the Philippians against Judaizing teachers, and 
 confirms his warning by a special reference to his own expe- 
 rience, and thence, having shown how he renounced all self- 
 dependence, he takes occasion to exhort to heavenliness of 
 mind (iii. i-iv. 1). III. He gives various admonitions (2-9), 
 then expresses his thanks for the present sent him (10-20), 
 and concludes with salutation and a benediction (21-23). 
 
 This Epistle is referred to by Polycarp, and cited by 
 Irenseus and Clement of Alexandria, and other early writers. 
 The style is animated and affectionate, occasionally abrupt, 
 but in a strain of almost unqualified commendation. By 
 reason of the influence of certain Judaizers there, there were, 
 indeed, some tokens of disagreement, and therefore the 
 Apostle earnestly presses unity upon them, but his admoni- 
 tions are conceived and expressed in the tenderest spirit. 
 They were, we may trust, not ineffective. 
 
 Colosse was one of the chief cities of Phrygia, which, at the 
 date of the Epistle to the Colossians, was a very rich and 
 fertile country, though now under the Moslem yoke, and, in a 
 great measure, uncultivated. Phrygia was twice visited by 
 Paul (Acts xvi. 8, xviii. 23), but whether he reached Colosse is 
 doubted. The tenor of the Epistle favors the conclusion that 
 he did not (see especially ii. 1) ; but it is certain that he knew 
 several of the Colossian Christians, of whom Archippus, 
 their minister, and Philemon are expressly named. The Co- 
 lossians, having heard of Paul's imprisonment, sent to him 
 Epaphras, their minister, to comfort the Apostle, and to inform 
 
Mttl 
 
 iilffi^sl 
 
 CHRIST BLESS 
 
 . E CHILDREN. 
 
■ 3?^-'® 
 
 % 
 
 " : : !r';" rs '"■ 
 
 wmiM 
 
 ; .ifiiz 11 
 
 PETER DELIVERED FROM PRISON, 
 
 CHRIST PRAYING IN THE CARDEI 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 him of their state. Epaphras, shortly after reaching Rome, 
 was also imprisoned (Philemon 24). This Epistle was written 
 during Paul's first imprisonment at Rome (i. 24, iv, 18). 
 
 It is evident that there is a very close connection between 
 this inspired treatise and the epistle to the Ephesians. They' 
 are twin productions, written about the same period. Many 
 similar expressions occur in both, showing that the condition 
 of both churches was somewhat alike Epaphras had come to 
 Rome, and given the Apostle information as to the state ot 
 the Christian communities in Asia Minor, and seeing the 
 immediate danger of the Colossian Church, Paul wrote 
 this letter. The Apostle begins by a reference to his own 
 high office, and to the character and destiny of the Christians 
 whom he purposed to address. Then the mention of Christ's 
 name suggested to him the exalted glory and Divine dignity 
 of the Redeemer, who is Himself Creator, Preserver, and 
 Lord of the physical and spiritual universe, whose death is 
 our reconciliation, and the knowledge of which is the prime 
 mystery at last revealed to the world. The writer then 
 passes on to theories which are endangering the purity and 
 stability of the Colossian Church, and warns the Colossians 
 against the seduction of a proud philosophy and vain asce- 
 ticism, which were selfish in their origin, and ruinous in their 
 consequences. Then follow exhortations suited to their cir- 
 cumstances, and cautions against sins too prevalent in the 
 ancient world. The epistle closes with many salutations, 
 showing the deep interest which the writer cherished for their 
 spiritual welfare. 
 
 The spirit of the great Apostle of the Gentiles breathes in 
 every sentence of this pithy and earnest composition. Ardor 
 undamped by imprisonment, interest unchilled by distance, 
 zeal for the purity and simplicity of the Gospel, uncompro- 
 mising to all who introduce rash speculation or vile and un- 
 scriptural vagaries, whether under the shape of higher wisdom 
 or superior sanctity, are indubitable traits of Paul's character, 
 and unmistakable features of the epistle to the Colossians. 
 
 When Paul was obliged to quit Thessalonia he went to 
 Athens. Anxious to visit the Thessalonians again, he found 
 himself unable (1 Thess. ii. 18), and in consequence sent 
 Timothy (iii. 1, 2). When Timothy rejoined him at Corinth 
 (Acts xviii. 1-5 ; 1 Thess. iii. 6), he wrote the first epistle to 
 the Thessalonians. It is distinctly cited by Irenaeus, Clement 
 of Alexandria, and Tertullian. 
 
 The epistle consists of two main parts. I. After an inscrip- 
 tion (i. 1) Paul celebrates the grace of God in their conversion 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 and advancement in the faith (2-ii. 16), and then expresses 
 his desire to see them and his affectionate solicitude for them 
 (17 iii. 13). II. In the hortatory part he calls to holiness 
 and brotherly love (iv. 1-12) he speaks of Christ's advent (13 
 -v. I'), and adds various admonitions (12-24). He then 
 concludes with a charge that the Epistle be generally read, 
 with greetings, and a benediction (25-28). 
 
 This is the earliest of Paul's letters, and may be dated at 
 the end of 52 or beginning of 53 A. D. 
 
 The second Epistle to the Thessalonians was written not 
 long after the first ; for Silas and Timothy were still with him 
 (2 Thess. i. 1), probably in 53 A. D., and from the same place, 
 Corinth. The evidence for it is even yet more conclusive 
 than for the first. It is alluded to by Polycarp, cited by 
 Irenaenus, Clement of Alexandria, and Tertullian. This letter 
 is supplementary to the first. That had been in some measure 
 misapprehended, and the coming of Christ was taken to be 
 close at hand. Moreover, an unauthorized use had been made 
 of the Apostle's name. He therefore wrote to correct the 
 mistake, and to check the evil results which had flowed from 
 it in disorderly conduct. 
 
 This Epistle comprises, besides the inscription and con- 
 clusion, three sections. I. A thanksgiving and prayer for the 
 Thessalonians (i. 3-12). II. The rectification of their mistake, 
 and the doctrine of the man of sin (ii). III. Sundry admoni- 
 tions (1) to prayer, with a confident expression of his hope 
 respecting them (iii. 1-5); (2) to correct the disorderly (6-15). 
 He then concludes with salutation and apostolical benediction, 
 adding a remarkable authentication of his letters (16-18). 
 
 The style of these Epistles is for the most part plain and 
 quiet, save, as might be expected, in the prophetic section (iii. 
 1-12). 
 
 The first and second Epistles to Timothy are the fifteenth 
 and sixteenth in order of the books of the N. T. The first is 
 supposed to have been written about the year 60, and contains 
 special instructions respecting the qualifications and the duties 
 of sundry ecclesiastical officers, and other persons, and the 
 most affectionate and pungent exhortations of faithfulness. 
 The second Epistle was written a year or two later, and while 
 Paul was in constant expectation of martyrdom (2 Tim. iv. 6- 
 8), and may be regarded as the dying counsel of the venerable 
 apostolic father to his son in the Lord. It contains a variety 
 of injunctions as to the duties of Christians under trials and 
 temptations, and concludes with expressions of a full and tri- 
 umphant faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and in all the glorious 
 promises made to his true followers. 
 
CONVERSION OF ST. P/ 
 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 These two Epistles are full of interesting matter, not only 
 to pastors of churches, but to all members of the Christian 
 community. What peace, harmony, and spirituality would 
 characterize the Church if the affectionate counsels of these 
 Epistles were fully acted on ! 
 
 In chapter iii. of the first Epistle, there is an appropriateness 
 not always perceived in the last two verses. The church is 
 styled by the Apostle, the Pillar of the Truth, and as inscrip- 
 tions were written on pillars, so the last verse of the chapter 
 is composed of stichoi, to suit such an inscription : 
 
 GREAT IS THE MYSTERY OF GODLINESS : 
 
 GOD. 
 
 WAS MANIFESTED IN THE FLESH, 
 
 JUSTIFED IN THE SPIRIT, 
 
 SEEN BY THE ANGELS, 
 
 . PROCLAIMED AMONG THE GENTILES, 
 
 BELIEVED ON IN THE WORLD, 
 
 RECEIVED UP INTO GLORY. 
 
 Ephesus was famous for its pillars and inscriptions. The 
 reading, " God," in the above question, has been controverted 
 and often" examined. The MSS., versions, and quotations, 
 are all in favor of the reading God. If the reading "who was 
 manifest," be adopted, the meaning is the same, for the ante- 
 cedent is " God," in the preceding verse. 
 
 It is by no means certain from what place Paul wrote his 
 Epistle to Titus. But as he desires Titus to come to him at 
 Nicopolis (iii. 12), and declares his intention of passing the 
 winter there, some have supposed that when he wrote it, he was 
 in the neighborhood of that city, either in Greece or Macedonia, 
 others have imagined that he wrote it from Colosse, but it is 
 difficult to say upon what ground. It was probably written 
 in the year 64, after Paul's first imprisonment at Rome. 
 
 The principle design of this Epistle was to give instructions 
 to Titus concerning the management of the Churches in the 
 different cities of the island of Crete, and it was probably in- 
 tended to be read publicly to the Cretans, that they might 
 know on what authority Titus acted. Paul, after his usual 
 salutation, intimates that he was appointed an Apostle 
 by the express command of God, and reminds Titus of the 
 reason of his being left in Crete ; he describes the qualifica- 
 tions for bishops, and cautions him against persons of bad 
 principles, especially against Judaizing teachers, whom he 
 directs Titus to reprove with severity (i) ; he informs him 
 what instructions he should give to people in different situa- 
 tions of life, and exhorts him to be exemplary in his own 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR, 
 
 conduct; he points out the pure and practical nature of the 
 Gospel (ii.), and enumerates some particular virtues which he 
 was to inculcate, avoiding foolish questions and frivolous dis- 
 putes, he tells him how he is to behave towards heretics, and 
 concludes with salutations (iii.). 
 
 The Epistle to Philemon was written by Paul from Rome, 
 where he was detained as a prisoner. Onesimus, a servant of 
 Philemon, had fled to that city, and was there converted to the 
 faith of the Gospel. Paul had begotten, him in his bonds. 
 Being about to return to Philemon, Paul wrote this letter, chiefly 
 with a design to conciliate the feelings of Philemon towards 
 his penitent servant, and now fellow-disciple. The slave may 
 have apprehended the infliction of such a penalty as in slave 
 countries is usually inflicted on runaways. Paul sent him 
 back, not because Philemon might claim him, but to show the 
 altered position in which Christianity had placed him. The 
 Apostle pleads for his reception (though he might have 
 enjoined it), pleads from his old age and suffering, the personal 
 friendship of Philemon, and his instrumentality in his conver- 
 sion, and held himself bound for any debt which Onesimus 
 might be owing his master. The letter has been- regarded 
 by learned critics as a master-piece of epistolary composition. 
 An eminent critic of ancient days says of it : " The Apostle 
 craves pardon in behalf of a fugitive and pilfering slave, whom 
 he sends back to his master : but while pleading his cause, he 
 discourses with so much weight respecting the rules of Chris- 
 tian kindness, that he seems to be consulting for the whole 
 Church, rather than managing the business of a particular 
 individual. He intercedes for the humble man so modestly 
 and submissively, as to show, more clearly than almost any- 
 where else, the gentleness of his nature, which is here drawn 
 to the life." 
 
 Who the Hebrews were is not agreed among the learned ; 
 but most probably they were the Jewish Christians resident in 
 Palestine. Though the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
 is not mentioned, the evidence of its having been written by 
 Paul is so strong that we cannot reasonably doubt of its being 
 with justice ascribed to him. It is directly opposed to the pe- 
 culiar errors and prejudices of the Jews, proving with great 
 solidity of argument and by such arguments as were well un- 
 derstood by the Jews, that the religion of Jesus is far more 
 excellent and perfect than that of Moses. Its object is to show 
 the Deity of Jesus Christ, and the superior excellency of the 
 Gospel when compared with the Mosaical institution, to 
 prevent the Jewish converts from relapsing to abolished rites 
 
JACOB'S WELL. — SHECHEM. 
 
 JACOB'S WELL. Is in a low spur of Mt. Gerizim, at the mouth of the valley of Sheehem, 
 " formerly there was a square hole opening into a carefully built vaulted chamber, 10 ft. sq., in 
 the floor of which Was the true mouth of the well. Now a part of the vault has fallen in, and 
 completely covered up the mouth, so that it looks like a shallow pit." The well is 9 feet diame- 
 ter, circular, cut through limestone rock nearly 100 feet deep. It sometimes has water in it, but 
 is often quite dry. There was a small church over it in the 4th century, and to the southwest 
 there are a few shapeless ruins still left. 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 and ceremonies, and to exhort them to perseverance in the 
 faith after the example of the ancient believers. The whole 
 is interspersed with warnings and exhortations to different 
 sorts of persons. This Epistle connects the Old and New 
 Testaments in the most convincing manner, and elucidates 
 both more fully than any other Epistle. There, too, the great 
 doctrines of the New Testament are stated, proved, and 
 adapted to practical purposes in the most impressive manner. 
 We often speak of the offices of Christ, under a three-fold 
 division of them, the kingly, prophetical, and sacerdotal offices. 
 It is the last of these which is particularly unfolded in this 
 Epistle, in which we are principally led to consider the Sacri- 
 fice and Atonement which He made, His dignity and suffi- 
 ciency as priest, and the prevalence of His intercession, 
 These matters are elucidated by being put in contrast with 
 the Levitical ordinances, of which they were the antitype. 
 It is by the careful study ot this Epistle, with an immediate 
 examination of the different facts to which Paul refers in the 
 Old Testament, that we form a right view of the great doctrine 
 of the Atonement, that we rightly understand the nature and 
 design of the great dispensations of God, the ritual and the 
 spiritual, and that we rightly estimate our privileges under the 
 Christian Dispensation. 
 
 The author of the Epistle of James, if not James the Son of 
 Zebedee, which is very unlikely, must be that prominent James, 
 who was most probably the son of Alpheus, and the Lord's 
 brother. He addressed it to Hebrew Christians of the disper- 
 sion (James.i. i), to those primarily that were scattered through- 
 out Judea (Acts viii. 4), but with a further purpose of reaching 
 generally those of Abraham's seed who anywhere had em- 
 braced the faith of Christ. His object was to fortify the 
 minds of the disciples against the trials to which, for their 
 faith, they were exposed, and to warn them against the sins of 
 which, as Jews, they were especially in danger. 
 
 Bengel divides this Epistle into three parts : I. The inscrip- 
 tion (i. i). II. The exhortation (i. 2-v. 18), enforcing (i) 
 patience against external trials and inward temptations (i. 
 2-1 s), (2) and then, from regard to the Divine goodness 
 (16-18), the importance of being " swift to hear, slow to speak, 
 slow to walk" (19-21) ; the special admonitions for each being 
 that hearing must be accompanied by doing (22-25), "* 
 silence (26), with compassion and self-denial (27), without 
 regard to persons in public assemblies (ii. 1— 13), so that gen- 
 erally faith must not be separated from works (14-26), that 
 speech must be bridled (iii. 1-12), that wrath, with other 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 swelling passions, must be restrained (13-iv. 17) ; (3) patience 
 again, which the coming of the Judge, with the consequent 
 destruction of the wicked (v. 1-6), and the deliverence of the 
 just (7-12) should encourage, and which prayer will cherish 
 (13-18). III. The conclusion in which the Apostle, having 
 shown his care for the spiritual welfare of those he addresses, 
 would have them diligent for the salvation of others (19, 20). 
 
 The time when this Epistle was composed is uncertain ; 
 some place it early, A. D. 45, others think its date later, 
 perhaps 61 or 62. A. D. Some persons think that this Epistle 
 does not harmonize with the Epistles of Paul. On this topic 
 little can be here said. The two Apostles had each his own 
 aspect of a cardinal truth, and their expressions have refer- 
 ence to the especial need of those they respectively addressed. 
 Paul vindicates the power of a living faith, James shows that 
 if it be not a living faith it is worthless. The two are not at 
 variance. The style of this Epistle is earnest, the Greek 
 comparatively free from Hebraisms. 
 
 It is doubted whether the first Epistle General of John was 
 written only to the dispersed Hebrew Christians, afflicted on 
 their dispersion, or to Christians in general, whether Jews or 
 Gentiles. It was written from Babylon, but whether by Baby- 
 lon he meant Rome, figuratively so named, or ancient Babylon, 
 or a city of that name in Egypt, does not seem to be a point 
 of easy determination. The Christians, it seems, were exposed 
 to severe persecutions, and the design of the Epistle is to 
 support them under afflictions and trials, and to instruct them 
 how to behave in the midst of opposition and cruelty, with 
 which they were treated, submissive to civil authority, atten- 
 tive to their duties in their several stations, and leading blame- 
 less and exemplary lives. It has been said of this Epistle, 
 that it is sparing in words, but full of sense, majestic, and one 
 of the finest books of the New Testament. Peter writes in 
 it with such energy and rapidity of style that we can scarcely 
 perceive the pause in his discourses, or the distinction of his 
 periods. Little solicitous about the choice of words, or the 
 harmonious disposition of them, his thought and his heart were 
 absorbed in the grand truth which he was Divinely commis- 
 sioned to proclaim, and the indispensable obligation of Christ- 
 ians to adorn their profession with a holy life. 
 
 I. Clement of Rome and Hermas refer to the second 
 General Epistle of Peter ; it is mentioned by Origen and 
 Eusebius, and has been universally received since the fourth 
 century, except by the Syriac Christians. II. It is addressed 
 to the same persons as the former Epistle, and the design of 
 
^M- 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 it was to encourage them to adhere to the genuine faith and prac- 
 tice of the Gospel. It was written when the Apostle foresaw 
 that his death was at no great distance, and he might hope that 
 advice and instruction given under such circumstances would 
 have the greater weight. As he is supposed to have suffered 
 martyrdom in the year 65, we may place the date of this Epistle 
 in the beginning of that year, It was probably written from 
 Rome. III. Peter, after saluting the Christian converts and 
 representing the glorious promises of the Gospel dispensation, 
 exhorts them to cultivate those virtues and graces which would 
 make their calling and election sure ; he expresses his anxiety to 
 remind them of their duty at a time when he was conscious 
 of his approaching end ; he declares the divine origin of the 
 Christian faith, which was attested by a voice from heaven 
 and by the sure words of prophesy ; he foretells the sure rise 
 of heresies and false doctrines, and denounces severe judg- 
 ments against those who shall desert the truth, while they who 
 adhere to it will be spared, as Noah and Lot were in former 
 times ; he assures his Christian brethren that the object of 
 this, and of his former Epistle, was to urge them to observe 
 the precepts which they had received ; he cautions them 
 against false teachers, represents the certainty of the Day of 
 Judgment, reminds them of the doctrines which he and Paul 
 had inculcated, and exhorts them to grow in grace, and in the 
 knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Some 
 learned men have thought that the style of the second chapter 
 of this Epistle is materially different from that of the other 
 two chapters, and have therefore suspected its genuineness. 
 We must own that we observe no other difference than of the 
 subjects. The subject of the second chapter may surely lead 
 us to suppose that the pen of the Apostle was guided by a 
 higher degree of Inspiration than when written in a didactic 
 manner. It is written with the animation and energy of the 
 prophetic style, but there does not appear to us to be anything, 
 either in phrase or sentiment, inconsistent with the acknowl- 
 edged writings of Peter. Bishop Sherlock was of opinion that 
 in this chapter Peter adopted the sentiment and language of 
 some Jewish author who had described the false teachers of 
 his own times. This conjecture is entirely unsupported by 
 ancient authority, and it is in itself very highly improbable. 
 At what place the three Epistles of John were written, can 
 not be accurately determined. The first of them is not, pro- 
 perly speaking, an Epistle, but rather a didactic discourse 
 upon the principles of Christianity in doctrine and practice ; 
 opening sublimely with the fundamental topics of God's 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR, 
 
 perfection, and man's depravity and Christ's propitiation ; per- 
 spicuously propounding the deepest mysteries of our holy 
 faith, maintaining the sanctity of its precepts with energy of 
 argument, and exhibiting in all its parts the most dignified 
 simplicity of language — artless simplicity and benevolence 
 blended with singular ardor and modesty — together with a 
 wonderful sublimity of sentiment, are the characteristics of 
 this treatise. The sentences considered separately, are ex- 
 ceedingly clear, but when we search for the connection we 
 frequently meet with difficulties. The principal object seems 
 to be to inculcate brotherly love, and to caution Christians 
 against erroneous and licentious tenets, principles and con- 
 duct. An affectionate spirit pervades the whole, but when 
 the writer exposes false teachers and hypocrites, we discern a 
 Boanerges. This treatise abounds more than any other book 
 of the N. T. with criteria, by which Christians may soberly 
 examine themselves whether they be in the faith. 
 
 It is uncertain to whom the second Epistle of John was 
 addressed. The most probable opinion is that it was addressed 
 to the Lady Electa, who is supposed to have been some emi- 
 nent Christian matron. It is an epitome of the first Epistle. 
 The Lady Electa is commended for the religious education of 
 her children, is exhorted to abide in the doctrine of Christ, 
 and to avoid the delusion of false teachers, and is urged to the 
 practice of Christian love and charity. 
 
 The third Epistle of John, probably written about the same 
 time as the preceding, is addressed to a converted Gentile, but 
 it is uncertain who Gaius was. The object of the Epistle was, 
 to commend his steadfastness in the faith, and his hospitality, 
 to caution him against the ambition and turbulent practices 
 of Diotrephes, and to recommend Demetrius to his friendship. 
 It is not known who Diotrephes or Demetrius were. 
 
 Jude, or Judas, surnamed Thaddeus, or Lebbeus, was son 
 of Alpheus, brother of James the Less, and one of the twelve 
 Apostles. The only particular incident related of him is in 
 John xiv. 2 1-23. The time when, and the place where his Gen- 
 eral Epistle was written, is uncertain. The coincidence between 
 it and chapter ii. of Peter's second Epistle, renders it likely 
 that it was written soon after that Epistle. There is much 
 diversity of opinion about the persons to whom it was ad- 
 dressed ; it probably relates to all who had received the 
 Gospel. The design of it was to guard believers against false 
 teachers, of whom he gives an awful description, laboring for 
 words and images to impart to the reader an adequate idea of 
 that profligate character. His expressions are strong, his 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 language animated, and his figures and comparisons bold, apt, 
 and striking. The whole shows how deeply the Apostle was 
 giieved at the scandalous immoralities of those wicked men, 
 who under the mask of religion, were most abandoned persons. 
 
 The Book of Revelation is the last in the order of the books 
 of the Bible, and is commonly called the Apocalypse, from a 
 Greek word which signifies revelations. It is supposed to have 
 been written about the years 95-96. It is the design of this 
 book to present a prophetic history of the Church. It is called 
 the Revelation of St. John the Divine, because to him was more 
 fully revealed the Divine counsels than to any other prophet 
 under the Christian dispensation. It has been observed that 
 hardly any one book has received more early, more authentic, 
 and more lasting attestations to its genuineness than this. 
 But its canonical authority has sometimes been called in 
 question. The fanatical rhapsodies of the ancient millenna- 
 rians led many to call in question the authority of that book 
 on which their reveries were based. This was wrong. If the 
 Chiliasts misinterpreted the Apocalypse their opponents 
 should have shown the absurdities of their expositions, and 
 not have thrown discredit upon the Apocalypse itself. The 
 current of external evidence is wholly in its favor. Ignatius, 
 Polycarp, Melito, Origen, Clement, and Tertullian refer to it 
 as a portion of inspiration. That John the Apostle was its 
 author was fully believed in ancient times. There is a great 
 similarity of style between the Apocalypse and the fourth 
 Gospel. 
 
 It seems to have been written to comfort the early Churches 
 under persecution, and its keynote is the success of the new 
 religion over every opposition. It is but an expanded illus- 
 tration of the first great promise, " The seed of the woman 
 shall bruise the head of the serpent." Its figures and symbols 
 are august and impressive, and remind us of Isaiah, Ezekiel 
 and Daniel. It is full of prophetic grandeur, awful in hiero- 
 glyphics and mystic symbols : seven seals opened, seven 
 trumpets sounded, seven vials poured out, mighty antagonists 
 arrayed against Christianity ; hostile powers, full of malignity, 
 against the new religion, and, for a season, oppressing it, but 
 at length defeated and annihilated; the darkened heaven, 
 tempestuous sea, convulsed earth fighting against them, while 
 the issue of the long combat is the universal reign of peace, 
 and truth, and righteousness ; the whole scene being relieved 
 at intervals by a choral burst to God the Creator, and Christ 
 the Redeemer and Governor. The book must bave been so 
 far intelligible to the readers for whom it was first designed, 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 or it could not have yielded them either hope or comfort. It 
 is also full of Christ. It exhibits His glory as Redeemer and 
 Governor, and describes that deep and universal homage and 
 praise which the " Lamb that was slain" is forever receiving 
 before the throne. Either Christ is God, or the saints and 
 angels are guilty of idolatry. It would far exceed our space 
 to recount the many and opposing interpretations that have 
 been given of this book in ancient and modern times. Some 
 are simple and some are complex ; some looking upon it as 
 almost fulfilled, and others regarding the greater portion of 
 it as yet to be accomplished. Between Mede, Faber and 
 Elliot on the one hand, and Lucke and Stuart on the other, 
 there stretches a wide gulf. In the hands of its expositors it 
 resembles a musical instrument, there being no variation or 
 fantasia which may not be played upon it. Some authors find 
 its fulfilment in Constantine's elevation, others in Luther's 
 Reformation. One discerns its completion in the French 
 Revolution, and another sees it in a portraiture of the princi- 
 ples and struggles of the voluntary controversy. Woodhouse 
 and Mede, Bicheno and Croly, Faber and Elliot, Newton and 
 Stewart, have constructed opposite systems with equal tenacity 
 of purpose and ingenuity of conjecture. In the meantime, 
 we can only add that the year-day theory requires defence ; 
 that the purpose of the Apocalypse needs to be more clearly 
 defined, and that fortuitous similitude of events is not to mold 
 our interpretation of prophetic symbols. We have only room 
 to exhibit one of the simpler views of the Apocalypse : 
 
 Two cities are mentioned as overthrown, and a third is es- 
 tablished on their ruins. By Sodom is meant Jerusalem, as 
 is evident from the mention of the " Temple " and " Holy 
 City." By Babylon is meant Rome. These two cities are 
 overthrown, and the New Jerusalem is established. Jerusalem 
 is the symbol of Judaism, and Babylon of Paganism, both ot 
 which systems are at length overthrown by the spread and 
 power of Christianity. The whole prophesy may be arranged 
 thus: i. Introduction of the seven Epistles to the seven 
 Churches. 2. Preparation for the great events to follow — 
 seven seals. 3. Sodom, or Jerusalem, representing Judaism, 
 destroyed by a series of calamities — seven trumpets. 4. 
 Birth of Christianity, the child of uncorrupted Judaism, and 
 preservation of the infant from destruction by the special 
 interposition of heaven. 5. Babylon or Rome (in its first 
 form as a marine monster), i. e. persecuting Paganism, de- 
 stroyed by a series of calamities — seven vials. Under this 
 
THE HISTORY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OF OUR SAVIOUR. 
 
 part there is a distinct allusion to Mohammedanism, a com- 
 pound of Judaism and Paganism, which, under the Saracenic 
 power, overthrew Christianity in the East, etc. 6. Babylon 
 in another form — the Papal despotism, a componnd of Pagan- 
 ism and Christianity ; Babylon finally and completely 
 destroyed — conflicts and victories succeeding the Reformation. 
 7. The millennium — another hostile power still future, orpost- 
 millennial — the last judgment and final victory. 8. Final and 
 complete triumph of Christianity, and the consummation of 
 its glory in the heavenly world. 
 
THE EVIDENCES 
 
 OF 
 
 CHKISTIANITY. 
 
 IX WHICH THE NEW TESTAMENT IS PBOVED TO 
 
 BE GENUINE, AND THE BEL1GTON OE OUB 
 
 SAVIOTJB TBULY DIVINE. 
 
 It is a well-attested truth, that immorality ever grows with 
 infidelity, and to the prevalence of vice must certainly be impu- 
 ted that scorn and derision in which too many in the present day 
 hold the sacred oracles of God, the revealed will of the Great 
 Creator of Heaven and Earth. 
 
 From hence, therefore, it is reasonable to ask, what cause 
 can produce so strange a deviation from the ways of God? 
 Doubtless from that unhappy disregard, either to the Gospel in 
 general, or to his peculiar and essential truths so visible in the 
 world, and which appear to be continually increasing. It is 
 too evident that multitudes among us, like those of old, who 
 thought and professed themselves the wisest of mankind, or, in 
 other words, the free-thinkers of the age, have been desirous of 
 banishing God and his truths from their knowledge; and it is 
 therefore the less to be wondered at, if "God has given them 
 up to a reprobate mind; to the most infamous lusts and enor- 
 mities; and to a depth of degeneracy, which, while it is in part 
 the natural consequence, is in part also the just, but dreadful 
 punishment of their apostacy from the faith. And we are per- 
 suaded that those who wish well to the cause of Christ, as 
 every true Christian most certainly does, cannot serve it more 
 elfectually, than by endeavoring to establish men in their belief 
 of the Gospel in general, and to build them up in the most holy 
 faith. The latter, we flatter ourselves, we have sulliciently 
 lone in the following lives of the blessed Jesus, and his Apos- 
 tles and followers; and propose in this Dissertation, to prove 
 that the Christian Religion is true, and owes its origin to God 
 himself. 
 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 It will be needless to observe, that this is a matter of the high- 
 est importance, as every one will apprehend that this is the foun- 
 dation of all our hopes. It is absolutely necessary in this age 
 of libertinism, that every Christian should be able "to give a 
 reason for the hope that is in him," and to put to silence the 
 tongues of those men that have "evil will at Zion." And may 
 the Almighty enable us to plead his cause with success! May 
 the divine Spirit accompany these arguments, that the faith of 
 our readers being more and more established, it may appear that 
 the tree is watered at the roots, by all the other graces growing 
 and flourishing in an equal proportion! 
 
 God has made ample provision for the honor and support of 
 his Gospel, by furnishing it with a variety of proofs, which 
 may, with undiminished, and indeed, with growing conviction, 
 be displayed in the eyes -of the whole world: and we should be 
 greatly wanting in gratitude to him, in zeal for a Redeemer's 
 kingdom, and in charitable concern for the conversion of those 
 who reject the Gospel, as well as for the edification of those who 
 embrace it, should we wholly overlook those arguments, or ne- 
 glect to acquaint ourselves with them. This is the evidence we 
 propose, and beg our readers would peruse it with becoming 
 attention. 
 
 In prosecution of this great design, we shall endeavor more 
 particularly to show, that if we take the matter on a general 
 survev, it will appear highly probable, that such a system 01 
 doctrines and precepts, as we find Christianity to be, should 
 indeed have been a "divine Revelation;" and then, that if 
 we examine into the external evidence of it, we shall find it 
 certain in fact that it was so, and that it had its origin from 
 on high. 
 
 First, then, we are to show, that taking the matter merely in 
 theory, it will appear highly probable, that such a system as the 
 Gospel, should be indeed a divine revelation. 
 
 To prove this, we shall endeavor to shew, That the state 
 of mankind was such as greatly to need a revelation; That 
 there seems, from the light of nature, encouragement to hope 
 that God would grant one; That it is reasonable to believe, 
 that if any w r ero made, it should be introduced and transmitted 
 as Christianity was; and, That its general nature and substance 
 should be such as we find that of the Gospel is. If we satisfac- 
 torily prove these particulars, there will be a strong presumptive 
 evidence that the " Gospel is from God," and a fair way will 
 be opened for that more divine proof which is principally in- 
 tended. 
 
 1. The case of mankind is naturally such as to need a divine 
 revelation. 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 We would not be understood to speak h^re of a man in his 
 original state, though even then, some instruction from above 
 seemed necessary to inform him of many particulars, which it 
 was highly proper for him then to know; but we speak of him 
 in the degenerate condition in which he now so evidently lies, 
 by whatever means he fell into it. It is very easy to make florid 
 encomiums on the perfection of natural light, and to deceive 
 unwary readers by an ambiguous term, as a late author has done 
 in his deistical writings; a fallacy beneath an ingenious reason- 
 er, and which alone ought to have exposed his book to the con- 
 tempt of every serious reader. Truth needs no disguise; a 
 candid advocate scorns such subterfuges; let facts speak for 
 themselves, and controversy will soon be decided. We appeal 
 to every intelligent reader, who is acquainted with the records of 
 antiquity, or that has any knowledge of the present state of those 
 countries where Christianity is unknown, whether it is not too 
 obvious a truth, that the whole heathen world has lain, and still 
 lies in a state of wickedness. Have not the greater part of them 
 been perpetually bewildered in their religious notions and prac- 
 tices, very different from each other, and almost equally differ- 
 ing on all sides from the appearances of truth and reason? Is 
 any thing so wild as not to have been believed; any thing so in- 
 famous as not to have been practised by them, while they not 
 only pretended to justify it by reason, but to have consecrated it 
 as a part of their religion? To this very day, what are the dis- 
 coveries of new nations in the American or African world; but, 
 generally speaking, the opening of new scenes of enormity ? Ra- 
 pine, lust, cruelty, human sacrifices, and the most stupid idola- 
 tries, are, and always have been, the morality and religion of 
 almost all the Pagan nations under heaven; and if they have 
 discovered a dawn of reason, it has only sufficed to convince 
 them of the want of an abler guide, to direct them in pursuit of 
 real happiness. 
 
 But perhaps some of our readers have only heard those 
 things by uncertain reports. If this be the case, look around 
 you within the sphere of your own observation, and remark the 
 temper and character of the generality of those who have 
 been educated in a Christian, and even in a Protestant country. 
 Observe their ignorance and forgetfulness of the Divine Being, 
 their impieties, their debaucheries, their fraud, their oppression, 
 (heir pride, their avarice, their ambition, their unnatural in- 
 sensibility of the wants, sorrows, and interest of each other; 
 and when you see how bad they generally are in the inicU* of 
 so many advantages, judge by that of the probable state o» 
 those that want them. When the candid reader has well weigh- 
 ed these particulars, let him judge whether a revelation be an 
 unnecessary thing. 
 
THE EVIDENCES OP CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 •A. There is, from*the light of nature, considerable encourage- 
 ment to hope, that God would favor his creatures with so desira- 
 ble a thing as a revelation appears to be. 
 
 That a revelation is in itself a possible thing is evident be- 
 yond all shadow of doubt. Shall not He that "made man's 
 mouth," who has given us this wonderful faculty of discovering 
 our sentiments, and communicating our ideas to each other: 
 shall not He be able to converse with his rational creatures, and, 
 by sensible manifestations, or inward impressions, to convey 
 the knowledge of things which lie beyond the discernment of their 
 natural faculties, and yet may be highly conducive to their ad- 
 vantage? To own a God, and to deny him such a power would 
 he a notorious contradiction. But it may appear much more du- 
 bious, whether he will please to confer such a favor on sinful 
 creatures. 
 
 Now it must be acknowledged, that he would not certainly 
 conclude he would never do it; considering, on the one hand, 
 how justly they stood exposed to his final displeasure: and, on 
 the other what provision he had made by the frame of the hu- 
 man mind, and of nature around us, for giving us such noti- 
 ces of himself, as would leave us inexcusable, if we either failed 
 to know him, or to glorify him as God, as the apostle argues 
 at large. (Rom. i. 20, &c.) Nevertheless, we should have 
 something of this kind to hope, from considering God as the 
 indulgent father of his creatures; from observing the tender care 
 he takes of us, and the liberal supply which he grants for the 
 support of the animal life; especially from the provision he has 
 made for man, considered as a guilty and calamitous creature, 
 by the medicinal and healing virtues he has given to the produc- 
 tions of nature, which man in a perfect state of rectitude and 
 happiness, never would have needed. 
 
 This is a circumstance which seems strongly to intimate, that 
 he would, some time or other, graciously provide an adequate 
 remedy to heal the minds of the children of men; and that he 
 would interpose to instruct them in his own nature, in tfte man- 
 lier in which he is to be served, and in the final treatment which 
 they may expect from him. And certainly such an apprehension 
 seems very congruous to the sentiments of the generality of man- 
 kind, a sufficient proof that men naturally expect some such kind 
 of interposition of the Almighty. 
 
 3. It is natural to conclude, that if a revelation were given, il 
 would be introduced, and transmitted in such a manner as the 
 Evangelists shew us Christianity was. 
 
 It is, for instance, highly probable that it should be taught 
 either by some illustrious person, sent down from a superior 
 world, or at least by a man of eminent wisdom and piety, who 
 should himself have been not only a teacher, but an example 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 of righteousness. In order to this, it seems probable, that he 
 should be led through a series of calamities and distress, since, 
 otherwise, he could not have been a pattern of that resignation, 
 which adorns adversity, and is peculiar to it. And it might 
 also have been expected that, in the extremity of his distress, 
 the Almighty, whose messenger he was, should, in some ex- 
 traordinary manner, have interposed either to preserve or to 
 recover him from death. 
 
 It is, moreover, exceedingly probable, that such a person, 
 and perhaps also those who were at first employed is his mes- 
 sengers to the world, should be endowed with a power of work- 
 ing miracles, both to awaken men's attention, and to prove hia 
 divine mission, and the consequent truth of his doctrines, some 
 of which might perhaps be capable of no other proof; or if 
 ihcy were, it is certain that no method of arguing is so short, 
 so plain, and so forcible, and on the whole so well suited to 
 conviction, and probably, to the reformation of mankind, as a 
 course of evident, repeated, and uncontrolled miracles. And 
 such a method of proof is especially adapted to the populace, 
 who are incomparably the greater part of mankind, and for 
 whose benefit we may assure ourselves a revelation would be 
 chiefly designed. It might be added, that it was no way im- 
 probable, though not in itself certain, that a dispensation should 
 open gradually to the world; and that the most illustrious mes- 
 senger of God to men should be ushered in by some predictions 
 which should raise a great expectation of his appearance, and 
 have an evident accomplishment in him. 
 
 As to the propagation of a religion so introduced, it seems 
 no way improbable, that having been thus established in its 
 first age, it should be transmitted to future generations by cred- 
 ible testimony, as other important facts are. It is certain, that 
 alfairs of the utmost moment, transacted among men, depend on 
 testimony; on this, voyages are undertaken, settlements made, 
 and controversies decided; controversies on which not only the 
 estates but the lives of men depend. Though it must be owned, 
 that such an historical evidence is not equally convincing with 
 miracles which are wrought before our own eyes; yet it is certain 
 it may rise to such a degree as to exclude all reasonable doubt. 
 We know not why we should expect, that the evidence of a rev- 
 elation should be such as universally to compel the immediate 
 acquiescence of all to whom it is offered. It appears much 
 more probable, that it should be so adjusted as to be a kind of 
 toichstone to the tempers and characters of men, capable, 
 indeed, of giving ample satisfaction to the diligent and candid 
 inquirer, yet attended with some circumstances, from whence 
 the captious and perverse might take occasion to cavil and 
 object. Such we might reasonably suppose a revelation would 
 
• THE EVIDENCES OE CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 »e, and such we maintain Christianity is. The teachers of it 
 undertake to prove that it was thus introduced, thus established, 
 and thus transmitted; and we trust that this is a strong pre- 
 sumption in its favor, especially as we can add, 
 
 4. That the principal doctrines contained in the Gospel are 
 of such a nature, that we might in general suppose a divine 
 revelation would be — rational, practical, and sublime. 
 
 It is natural to imagine, that in a revelation of a religion 
 from God, the great principles of natural religion should be 
 clearly asserted, and strongly maintained: such as the existence, 
 the unity, the perfection, and the providence of God; the essen- 
 tial and immutable difference between moral good and evil; 
 the obligations we are under to the various branches of virtue, 
 whether human, social, or divine; the value and immortality of 
 the soul; and the rewards and punishments of a future state. 
 All these particulars every rational person would conclude were 
 contained in it; and that upon the whole it should appear cal- 
 culated to form men's minds to a proper temper, rather than to 
 amuse them with curious speculations. 
 
 It might, indeed, be farther supposed, that such a revelation 
 would contain some things which could not have been learned 
 from the highest improvements of natural light: such as, that 
 God would pardon the sins of the most flagrant offender, on 
 account of the satisfaction made by his dear Son, the Redeemer 
 of the world; that he would work holy desires in the hearts of 
 his people, by the power of his divine grace, and form them for 
 happiness hereafter by implanting in them a principle of ho- 
 liness. 
 
 In short, the Christian system is undoubtedly worthy of God, 
 nor is it possible to imagine from whom else it could have pro- 
 ceeded.* 
 
 Thus have we considered the first branch of the argument, 
 and shewn, we hope satisfactorily, that, taking the Christian 
 system only in theory, it appears highly probable. The truth 
 is, that to embrace the Gospel is so safe, and upon the whole 
 so comfortable a thing, that a wise man would deliberately ven- 
 ture his all upon it, though nothing more could be offered for 
 its confirmation. But, blessed be God, we have a great deal 
 more to offer in this important cause; and can add, with still 
 Ei eater confidence, that it is not only probable in theory but, 
 
 Secondly, That it is in fact certain, that Christianity is, in- 
 deed, a divine revelation. 
 
 • Prom what has been said, it sufficiently appears, that a revelation was absolutely 
 accessary to instruct mankind in the most important principles of religion; and conse- 
 Vmiily all the fallacious arguments of deistical writers, against the necessity of an extra- 
 revjlatrju, <all to the ground like a mighty structure when tho foundation is 
 destroyed. 
 
3HK: 
 
 :Hf«=g 
 
 THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 On this it must be confessed the 'chief stress is to be laid, 
 and therefor^ we shall insist more largely on this branch of the 
 argument, and endeavor, by the divine assistance, to prove the 
 certainty of this great, this important fact. And in order lo 
 this, it will be necessary to shew, 
 
 I. That the books in the New Testament, now extant, may 
 be depended upon as written by the first preachers and pub- 
 lishers of Christanity. And, 
 
 II. That from hence it will certainly follow that what they 
 assert is true, and that the religion they teach brings with it 
 such evidences of a divine authority, as may justly recommend 
 it io our acceptance. 
 
 Each of these heads would furnish matter for several vol- 
 umes; but as we are writing only a Dissertation, it is our 
 business to strike at the most obvious and important particulars, 
 by which they may be briefly illustrated and confirmed. 
 
 We are to prove, that the books of the New Testament, now 
 extant, were written by the first preachers and publishers ot 
 Christianity. 
 
 We shall now confine ourselves to the books of ihe New 
 Testament, as that particular part of the sacred oracles has 
 engrossed our present attention, though we propose, in another 
 place, to lay down some solid arguments in defence of the au- 
 thenticity of the Old, which is an invaluable treasure, being the 
 very foundation of the New, and demands our daily pleasing 
 and grateful perusal, and is capable of being defended in a man- 
 ner we are persuaded its most subtle enemies will never be able 
 to answer. 
 
 After premising these particulars; we shall go on to the argu- 
 ment, and advance it by the following degrees: We shall prove 
 that Christianity is an ancient religion; — That there was such 
 a person as Jesus of Nazareth crucified above seventeen hun- 
 dred years ago at Jerusalem; — That the first preachers of his 
 religion wrote books, which went by the name of those that 
 now make up the volume of the New Testament; — And that 
 the English translation of them, now publicly used, is in the 
 main faithful, and may be depended upon. 
 
 1. It is certain that Christianity is not a new religion, but 
 one that was maintained by great multitudes soon after the time 
 in which the Gospels tell us Jesus appeared. 
 
 That there was, considerably more than seventeen hundred 
 years ago, a body of men that went by the name of Christians, 
 is fully as evident as that a race of men was then subsisting in 
 the world; nor do we know that any enemy to the religion of 
 Jesus has ever been vile and confident enough to dispute it. 
 Indeed, there are such numbers, both of Christian and Heathen 
 writers, who attest this fact, that it would be. madness to deny 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 it, and therefore superfluous for us to prove it. But we cannot 
 help observing, that Tacitus, Suetonius, Pliny, Marcus Antoni- 
 nus, and others, not only attest the existence of such a body of 
 men, but also inform us of the extreme persecutions they under- 
 went in the very infancy of their religion; a strong evidence 
 that they were firmly persuaded that their religion was from 
 on high. 
 
 2. That there was such a person as Jesus of Nazareth, who 
 was crucified at Jerusalem, when Pontius Pilate was the Roman 
 governor there. 
 
 It can never be imagined, that multitudes of people should 
 take their names from Christ, and sacrifice their lives for their 
 adherence to him, even in the same age in which he lived, if 
 they had not been well assured that there was such a person. 
 Nay, Tacitus himself tells us that he was put to death under 
 Pontius Pilate, who was procurator of Judea in the reign of 
 Tiberius. And it is well known that the primitive Christian 
 apologists often appeal to the acts of Pilate, or the memoirs of 
 his government, which he, according to the custom of all other 
 procurators, transmitted to Rome, as containing an account of 
 these transactions; and as the appeal was made to those who 
 had the command of the public records, we may assure our- 
 selves such testimonies were then extant. But it is a fact which 
 our enemies never denied. They owned it; they even gloried 
 in it, and upbraided the Christians with the infamous death of 
 him whom they called their Saviour. Thus it sufficiently ap- 
 pears that there was, at the time, commonly supposed, such a 
 person as our blessed Saviour Christ, who was a divine teacher, 
 and who gathered many disciples, by whom his religion was 
 afterwards published in the world. 
 
 3. It is also certain, that the first publishers of this religion 
 wrote books, which contained an account of the life and doc- 
 trines of Jesus their Master, and which went by the names of 
 those that now make up our New Testament. 
 
 It was in the nature of things highly probable, that they 
 would declare and publish to the world, in writing, the things 
 they had seen and heard, considering how common books were 
 in the age and countries in which they taught; and of how- 
 great importance an acquaintance with the history and doctrine 
 of Christ was to the purposes which they so strenuously pur- 
 sued: but we have much more than such a presumptive 
 evidence. 
 
 , The most inveterate adversaries to Christianity must grant 
 that we have books of great antiquity, written some fourteen, 
 some fifteen, and some more than sixteen hundred years ago: 
 in which mention is made of the life of Christ, as written by 
 many, and especially by four of his disciples, who, by wav 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 of eminence, are styled Evangelists. Great pains have indeed 
 been taken to endeavor to prove that some spurious piece? 
 were published under the names of the apostles, containing the 
 history of these things. But all these have been confuted, and 
 the vile assertors stigmatized with that contempt their false 
 asseverations justly deserved. And we are sure he must be 
 very little acquainted with the ancient ecclesiastical writers 
 who does not know that the primitive Christians made a great 
 difference between those writings, which we call the canonical 
 books of the New Testament, and others; which plainly shews 
 that they did not judge of writings merely by the names of 
 their pretended authors, hut inquired with an accuracy becom- 
 ing the importance of these pretences. The result of this inqui- 
 ry was, that the four Gospels, the Acts, the Epistles of St. Paul, 
 one of St. Peter, and one of St. John, were received upon such 
 evidence, that Eusebius, a most accurate and early critic in 
 these things, could not learn that they had ever been disputed. 
 And afterwards the remaining books of the New Testament, 
 namely, Hebrews, — James, — the second of Peter, — the second 
 and third of John, — Jude, — and the Revelations, were admitted 
 as genuine, and added to the rest. On the whole it is suffi- 
 ciently plain, that the primitive Christians were so thoroughly 
 satisfied of the authority of the sacred books, that they speak ol 
 them, not only as credible and authentic, but as equal to the 
 oracles of the Old Testament, as divinely inspired, as the words 
 of the Spirit, as the law and organ of God, and as the rule 
 of faith, which cannot be contradicted without the greatest 
 guilt; with many other expressions of the same kind, which 
 often occur in their discourses. To which we may add, that 
 in some of their councils the New Testament was placed on a 
 throne, to signify their desire that all their controversies might 
 be determined, and their actions regulated by it. 
 
 From the whole, therefore it is plain, that the primitive 
 church did receive certain pieces which bore the same titles 
 with the books of our New Testament. Now we think it is 
 evident, that they were as capable of judging whether a book 
 was written by Matthew, John, or Paul, as the ancient Roman? 
 could be of determining whether Horace, Tully, or Livy, 
 wrote those which go under their names. And certainly the 
 interest of the former was much more concerned in the writings 
 of the apostles, than that of the latter in the compositions of 
 th^ir poets, orators, or even their historians; and there is 
 reason to believe they would take much greater care to inform 
 themselves fully in the merits of the cause, and to avoid being 
 imposed upon by artifice and fiction. Let us now proceed to 
 shew, 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 4. That the books of the New Testament have been pr 
 .icrved in ihe main uncorrupted to the present time, in 
 original language in which they were written. 
 
 This is a matter of the last importance; and, blessed be 
 God, we have a proportional evidence: an evidence in which 
 the hand of Providence has indeed been remarkably seen; foi 
 it is certain there is no ancient book in the world, which 
 may so certainly and so easily be proved to be authentic. 
 
 And here we will not argue merely from the piety of the 
 primitive Christians, and the heroic actions and resolutions 
 with which they chose to endure the greatest extremities, rather 
 than deliver up their Bibles, though that consideration is evi- 
 dently of the greatest weight; but shall entreat our readers to 
 consider the utter improbability of altering them. From the 
 first ages they were received and read in churches, as a part of 
 their public worship, just as Moses and ihe prophets were in 
 the Jewish synagogues: they were presently spread far and 
 near, as the boundaries of the church were increased; they 
 were early translated into other languages, of which translations 
 some remain to this very day. Now, when this was the case 
 how could they be adulterated? Is it a thing to be supposed 
 and imagined, that thousands and millions of people should 
 have come together from distant countries; and that with all 
 the diversities of language and customs, and, it may be added, 
 of sentiments, too, they should have agreed on corrupting a 
 book, which they all acknowledged to be the rule of their faith 
 and their manners, and the great charter by which they held 
 (heir eternal hopes? It would be madness to believe it, espe- 
 cially when we consider what numbers of heretics appeared in 
 the very infancy of the church, who all pretended to build their 
 notions on Scripture, and most of them appealed to it as the 
 final judge of controversies. Now it is certain, that these dif- 
 ferent sects of Christians were a perpetual guard upon each 
 other, and rendered it impossible for one party to practice thus 
 grossly on the sacred books, without the discovery and clamor 
 of the rest. 
 
 Nor must we omit to observe, that in every age, from Ihe 
 apostles' time to our own, there have been numberless quota 
 (ions made from the books of the New Testament; and a mul- 
 titude of commentaries in various languages, and some of very 
 ancient date, have been written upon them; so that if the books 
 themselves were lost, they might, in a great measure, if not en- 
 tirely, be recovered from the writings of others. And we may 
 Venture to say, that if all the quotations ever made from all (he 
 ancient writings now in Europe were gathered together, the 
 bulk of them would by no means be comparable to that of the 
 quotations taken from the New Testament alone. So that any 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 man might with much better reason dispute whether the writings 
 ascribed to Homer. Demosthenes, Virgil, or Caesar, bo in the 
 main such as they left them, than he could question it concern- 
 ing those of Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Peter, James, and 
 Paul. 
 
 It may be said in the main, because we readily allow, that the 
 hand of a printer, or of a transcriber, might chance, in some 
 places, to insert one letter or word for another; and the various 
 readings of this, as well as all other ancient books, prove that 
 this has sometimes been the case. But those various readings 
 are generally of such little importance, that he who can urge 
 them as an objection against the assertion we are now maintain- 
 ing, must have little judgment, or little integrity; and, indeed, 
 after those excellent things which have been said on the subject 
 oy many defenders of Christianity, he must, if he has read their 
 writings, have little modesty too. 
 
 Since then it appears that the books in the New Testament, 
 as they now stand in the original, are, without any material al- 
 teration, such as they were when they came from the hands of 
 (he sacred authors, nothing remains to complete this part of the 
 argument, but to shew, 
 
 5. That the translation of them now in common use may be 
 depended upon, as, in all particulars, agreeable to the original. 
 
 This is a fact of which the generality of readers are not able 
 to judge immediately, though it is of the last importance; it is, 
 therefore, with great pleasure we reflect, how ample evidence 
 hey may have another way, to make their minds easy on tlu3 
 Dead. We mean by the concurrent testimony of others, in cir- 
 cumstances in which it cannot be imagined they would unite to 
 deceive them. 
 
 There are few who preach the Gospel of the Son of God, but 
 nave examined this matter with the greatest care, and are able 
 o judge in so easy a case; and who will all unanimously de- 
 clare, that the common English translation is in the main faith- 
 ful and judicious. We do not, indeed, scruple, on some occa- 
 sions, to animadvert upon it; but these remarks never affect the 
 fundamentals of religion, and seldom reach any further than the 
 beauty of a figure, or the connexion of an argument. 
 
 But the argument does not wholly rest on the unanimous suf- 
 frages of the teachers ot the Gospel. The different sects of 
 protestants in this kingdom bear witness to this truth. For ' . i 
 certain, that where a body of men dissent from the public csfab- 
 jshment, and yet agree with the church from which they dis 
 sent, in using the same translation, though they are capable of 
 examining and judging of it, it is as great evidence as can be 
 desired, that such a translation is right in the main. But the 
 dissenters unanimously unite with us in bearing testimony tc 
 
 o 
 
THE EVIDENCES OE CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 tne oracle of God, as delivered in our own language: and con- 
 sequently our translation may be depended upon. 
 
 Thus have 1 finished the first part of my argument, ami 
 shewn that the Christian religion is certainly true, and that the 
 New Testament is genuine. 1 shall next proceed to shew, 
 
 II. That from allowing the New Testament to be genuine, it 
 will undeniably follow, that Christianity is a divine revela- 
 tion. 
 
 And here a person is at first ready to be lost in the multi- 
 plicity of arguments which surround him. It is very easy to 
 find proofs, but difficult to range and dispose them in such an 
 order as best to illustrate and confirm each other. We shall 
 therefore offer them in the following natural series. 
 
 The authors of the hooks contained in the New Testament 
 were certainly capable of judging concerning the truth of the 
 facts they asserted: their characters, so far as we can judge of 
 them by their writings, render them worthy of regard; and they 
 were under no temptation to attempt imposing on the world by 
 such relations as they have given us, if they had been false. 
 Nevertheless, it is certain in fact, they did gain credit, and suc- 
 ceeded in a most amazing manner, against all opposition. It is 
 therefore certain, that the facts which they asserted were true; 
 and if they were true, then it was reasonable for their con- 
 temporaries, and it is reasonable for us, to receive the Gospel 
 as a divine revelation; especially if we consider what has hap- 
 pened to the world for the confirmation of it, since first prop- 
 agated by them. This is the conclusion to which we must 
 attend; and therefore let us seriously consider each of the steps 
 by which we arrive at it. 
 
 It is exceedingly evident, that the writers of the New Testa- 
 ment certainly knew the facts they asserted were true. 
 
 And this they must have known, for this plain reason: be- 
 cause they inform us, they did not trust merely to the report 
 even of persons whom they thought most credible, but were pre- 
 sent themselves when several of the most important facts hap- 
 pened; and so received them on the testimony of their owt 
 senses. On this St. John, in his first epistle, ch. i. ver. 1 — 3, 
 iays a very great and reasonable stress: " That which we have 
 seen with our eyes;" and that not only by a sudden glance 
 out "which we have attentively looked upon, and which even 
 our hands have handled, of the word of life:"' i. e. of Christ 
 uid his Gospel, declare we unto you. 
 
 Let the common sense of mankind judge here. Did not 
 M-itlhew and John certainly know whether they had personally, 
 and familiarly, conversed with Jesus of Nazareth or noil 
 Whether he had chosen them for his constant attendants an J 
 apostles? Whether they had seen him heal the sick, dispossess 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 devi!?, and raise the dead? And whether they themselves haa 
 received from him such miraculous endowments as they declare 
 he bestowed upon them? Did they not know whether he fell 
 into the hands of his enemies, and was publicly put to death 01 
 not? Did not John know whether he saw him expiring on the 
 cross or not? and whether he received from him a dying 
 charge, which he records, ch. xix. vcr. 27? Did he not know 
 whether he saw him wounded in the side with a spear or not? 
 and whether he did, or did not see the effusion of blood and 
 water, which was an infallible argument of his being really 
 dead? Concerning which, it being so material a circumslance, 
 he. adds " He that saw it bare record; and he knoweth that he 
 saith true;" i. e. that it was a case in which he could not possi- 
 bly be deceived. And with regard to Christ's resurrection, 
 did he not certainly know whether he saw our Lord again and 
 again; and whether he handled his body, that he might be 
 sure it was not a mere phantom? What one circumstance of 
 his life could he certainly know if he were mistaken in this? 
 
 Did not Luke know whether he was in the ship with Paul 
 when that extraordinary wreck happened, by which they were 
 thrown ashore on the island of Malta? Did he not know 
 whether, while they were lodged together in the governor's 
 house, Paul miraculously healed one of the family, and many 
 other diseased persons in the island, as he positively asserts that 
 he did in Acts xxviii.? 
 
 Did not Paul certainly know whether Christ appeared to him 
 on the way to Damascus or not? whether he was blind; and 
 afterwards, on the prayer of a fellow-disciple, received his sight? 
 or was that a circumstance in which there could be room for 
 mistake? Did he not know whether he received such extraor- 
 dinary revelations and extraordinary powers, as to be able, by 
 the laying on of his hands, or by the words of his mouth, to 
 work miracles? 
 
 To add no more: Did not Peter know whether he saw the 
 glory of Christ's transfiguration, and heard that voice to whicr 
 he so expressly refers, when he says, " We have not followec 
 cunningly devised fables, but were eye-witnesses of his majesty. 
 when there came such a voice to him; and this voice we 
 heard?" 2 Peter, i. 16— 18. 
 
 Now Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Paul, and Peter, are 
 by far the most considerable writers of the New Testament; and 
 6urcly when we reflect on these particulars, we must own that 
 there are few historians, ancient or modern, that could so certain- 
 y judge of the truth of the facts which they have related. The 
 reason why we have enlarged in stating so clear a case is, that 
 it is the foundation of the whole argument; and that this branch 
 of it alone cuts off infidels from thai refuge which they could 
 
THE EVIDENCES OE CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 generally choose, that of pleading the apostles were enthusiasts, 
 and leaves them silent, unless they will say that they were im- 
 postors. For you evidently sec, that could we suppose these 
 facts to be false, they could by no means pretend an involuntary 
 mistake; but must, in the most criminal and aggravated sense, 
 as St. Paul himself expresses it, 1 Cor. xv. 15, " Be found 
 false witnesses of God." But how unreasonable it would be to 
 charge them with so notorious a crime will in part appear if we 
 consider, 
 
 That the character of these writers, so far as we can judge 
 by their works, seems to render them worthy of regard; and 
 leaves no room to imagine that they intended to deceive us. 
 
 It would be unnecessary to shew at large, that they appear 
 to have been persons of natural sense, and at the time of their 
 writing, of a composed mind; for certainly, no man that ever 
 read the New Testament with attention, could imagine they 
 were idiots or madmen. Let the discourses of Christ in the 
 Evangelists, of Peter and Paul in the Acts, as well as many 
 passages in the Epistles, be perused, and we will venture to say. 
 that he who is not even charmed with them, must be a stranger 
 to all the justest rules of polite criticism. But he who suspect? 
 that the writers wanted common sense, must himself be most ev- 
 idently destitute of it; and he who can suspect they might pos- 
 sibly be distracted, must himself, in this instance at least be 
 just as mad as he imagines them to have been. It was neces- 
 sary, however, just to touch upon this-, because, unless we are 
 satisfied that a person be himself in what he writes, we cannoi 
 prelend to determine his character from his writings. 
 
 Having premised this, let us, on perusing the New Testament, 
 observe what evident marks it bears of simplicity and integrity, 
 of piety and benevolence; upon which we shall hnd them plead- 
 ing the cause of its authors, with a nervous, though gentle el- 
 oquence; and powerfully persuading the mind, that men who 
 were capable of writing so excellently well, must evidently ap- 
 pear to have strictly adhered to the rectitude of truth. 
 
 The manner in which they relate this narration is itiost 
 happily adapted to gain our belief. For as they tell it with a 
 great deal of circumstances, which by no means could be pru- 
 dent in legendary writers, because it leaves so much the moro 
 room for confutation; so they also do it in the most easy and 
 natural manner. There is no air of declamation and harangue: 
 nothing that looks like artifice and design; no apologies, no 
 •jncomiums, no character, no reflections, no digressions: but 
 Hie facts are recounted with great simplicity , just as they ap- 
 pear to have happened; and those facts are left to speak for 
 themselves in their great autlnr. It is plain that the rest of 
 these writers, as well as the apostle Paul, did not aflcct excel- 
 
 m\ 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 lency of speech, or flights of eloquence, as the phrase signifies, 
 but determined to know nothing, though amongst the mos* 
 learned and polite, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified. A 
 conduct which is the more to be admired, when we considei 
 how extraordinary a theme theirs was, and with what abun- 
 dant variety of most pathetic declamation, it would easily have 
 furnished any common writer: so tint one would really wonder 
 how they could forbear it. But they rightly judged that a vait 
 affectation of ornament, when recording such facts of their own 
 knowledge, might perhaps have brought their sincerity into 
 question; and so have rendered the cross of Christ of no effect. 
 
 Their integrity likewise evidently appears in the freedom 
 with which they mention those circumstances, which might 
 have exposed their Master and themselves to the greatest con- 
 tempt among prejudiced and inconsiderate men; such as they 
 knew they must generally expect to meet with. As to their 
 Master, they scruple not to own, that his country was despised, 
 his birth and education mean, and his life indigent; that he was 
 most disdainfully rejected by the rulers, and accused of sabbath- 
 breaking, blasphemy, and sedition: that he was reviled by the 
 populace as a debauchee, a lunatic, and a demoniac; and at 
 last, by the united rage of both rulers and people, was public- 
 ly executed as the vilest of malefactors, with all imaginable cir- 
 cumstances of ignominy, scorn, and abhorrence. 
 
 Nor do they scruple to own that terror and distress of spirit 
 into which he was thrown by his sufferings, though this was a 
 circumstance at which some of the heathens took the greatest 
 offence, as utterly unworthy so excellent and divine a person. 
 As to themselves, the apostles readily confess not only the mean- 
 ness of their original employment, and the scandal of their for- 
 mer life, but their prejudices, their fellies, and their faults, after 
 Christ had honored them with so holy a calling. They ac- 
 knowledged their lowness of apprehension under so excellent a 
 teacher; their unbelief, their cowardice, their ambition, their 
 rash zeal, and their foolish contentions. So that on the whole, 
 they seemed every where to forget they were writing of them- 
 selves, and appear not at all solicitous about their own reputa- 
 tion; but only that they might represent the matter just as it 
 was, whether they went through honor or dishonor, through evil 
 report or good report. Nor is this all; for, 
 
 It is certain, that in their writings there are the most genuine 
 traces, not only of a plain and honest, but of a most pious and 
 devout, a most benevolent and generous disposition. These ap- 
 pear especially in the epistolary parts of the New Testament, 
 where indeed we should most reasonably expect to find them: and 
 of these it may be confident y affirmed, that the greater progress 
 any one has made in love to God, in zeal for his glory, in a 
 
ISsMW: 
 
 THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 compassionate and generous concern for the present and future 
 happiness of mankind; the more humble, and candid, and tem- 
 perate, and pure he is, the more ardently he loves truth, and 
 the more steadily he is determined to suffer the greatest extrem- 
 ity in its defence; in a word, the more his heart is weaned 
 from the present world, and the more it is tired with the pros- 
 pects of a glorious immortality, the more pleasure he will take 
 m reading those writings; the more will he relish the spirit 
 which discovers itself in them, and find that as face answers 
 to face in water, so do the traces of divine grace which appear 
 there, answer to those which a good man feels in his own soul. 
 Nay, it may be added that the warm and genuine workings 
 of that excellent and holy temper, which every where discov- 
 ers itself in the New Testament, have for many ages been the 
 most effectual method of animating true believers with a zeal 
 for the honor of the Gospel, and a desire of framing their con- 
 versation as becomes the Gospel of Christ. 
 
 Where then there are such genuine marks of an excellent 
 character, not only in their discourses, but in their epistolary 
 writings, and those sometimes addressed to particular and in- 
 timate friends, to whom the mind naturally opens itself with the 
 greatest freedom, surely no candid and equitable judge would 
 lightly believe them to be all counterfeit; or would imagine, 
 without very substantial proof, that persons who breathe such 
 exalted sentiments of God and religion, should be guilty of any 
 kind of wickedness; and in proportion to the degree of enor- 
 mity and aggravation attending such a supposed crime, it may 
 justly be expected that the evidence of their having really com- 
 mitted it should be unanswerably strong and convincing. 
 
 Now it is very certain, on the principles laid down above, 
 that if the testimony of the apostles was false, they must have 
 acted as detestable and villainous a part as one can easily con- 
 ceive. To be found, as the apostle with his usual energy ex- 
 presses it, false witnesses of God in any single instance, and 
 solemnly declare to have done miraculously what we in our own 
 consciences know was never done at all, would be an auda- 
 cious degree of impiety, to which none but the most abandoned 
 of mankind could arrive. Yet if the testimony of the apostles 
 was false, as we have proved they could not be themselves mista- 
 ken in it, this must have been their case; and that not in one sin- 
 gle instance only, but in a thousand. Their lives must, in ef- 
 fect, be one continued and perpetual scene of perjury; and all 
 the most solemn actions of it (in which they were speaking to 
 God, or speaking of him as God the Father of Christ, from 
 whom they received their commission and powers) must be a 
 most profane and daring insult on aji the acknowledged perfec- 
 tions of his nature. 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 And the inhumanity of such a conduct would on the whole 
 have been equal to its impiety. For it would have been de- 
 ceiving men in their most important interests, and persuadm 
 them to venture their own future happiness on (.he power fine 
 fidelity of one whom, on this supposition, they knew to 
 been an impostor, and justly to have suffered a capital punish- 
 ment for his crimes. It cannot be supposed that God, who re- 
 gards the interest of his children, would long suffer such an im- 
 position to prevail, without preventing it by the interposition of 
 his wisdom and power. 
 
 It would have been great guilt to have given the hearts and 
 devotions of men so wrong a turn, even though they had found 
 magistrates ready to espouse and establish, yea, and to enforce 
 vhe religion they taught. But on the contrary, to labor to 
 prop.-u.raie it in the midst of the most vigorous and severe op- 
 position from them, must equally enhance the guilt and folly 
 of the undertaking. For by this means they would have made 
 themselves accessary to the ruin of thousands; and all the ca- 
 lamities which fell on such proselytes, or even on their remotest 
 descendants, for the sake of Christianity, w r ould be in a great 
 measure chargeable on these first preachers of it. The blood of 
 honest, yea, of pious, worthy, and heroic persons, who might 
 otherwise have been the greatest blessings to the public, would 
 in effect, be crying for vengeance against them. And the dis- 
 tresses of the widows and orphans, which those martyrs might 
 leave behind them, would join to swell the account. 
 
 So that on the whole, the guik of those malefactors, who 
 are from time to time the victims of public justice, even for rob- 
 bery, murder, or treason, is small when compared with that 
 which we have now been stating. And corrupt as human nature 
 is, it appears to be utterly improbable, that twelve men should 
 be found, w r e will not say in one little nation, but even on the 
 whole face of the earth, who could be capable of entering into 
 so black a confederacy, on any terms whatsoever. 
 
 And now, in this view of the case, let us make a serious 
 pause, and compare with it what we have just been saying of 
 the character of the apostles of Jesus, so far as an indifferent 
 person could conjecture it from their writings, and then say, 
 whether we can in our hearts believe them to have been these 
 abandoned wretches, at once the reproach and astonishment of 
 mankind? Would they have scaled a known falsity with their 
 blood, or bartered their lives for the confirmation of vague no- 
 tions or uncertain conjectures? We cannot surely believe such 
 things of any, and much less of them, unless it shall appear they 
 were in some peculiar circumstances of strong temptation; and 
 what those circumstances could be, it is difficult even for imag- 
 ination to conceive. 
 
 =2>D<:: 
 
 — ^^ 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 But history is so far from suggesting any unthouglit-of fact, 
 to help our imagination on this head, that it bears strongly the 
 contrary way. I shall now proceed to shew, 
 
 That they were under no temptation to forge a story of this 
 kind, or to publish it to the world, knowing it to be false. 
 
 They could reasonably expect no gain, no reputation by it* 
 Rut on the contrary, supposing it an imposture, they must, with 
 (he most ordinary shaic of prudence, have foreseen infamy and 
 ruin, as the certain consequences of attempting it. For the 
 grand foundation of their doctrines was, that Jesus of Nazareth, 
 who was crucified at Jerusalem by the Jewish rulers, Mas the 
 Sen of God, and the Lord of all things. We appeal to men' 
 consciences, whether this looks at all like the contrivances o. 
 aitful and designing men? 
 
 It was evidently charging upon the princes of their country 
 the most criminal and aggravated murder; indeed, all things 
 considered, the most enormous act of wickedness which the sun 
 had ever seen. They might therefore depend upon it, that 
 these rulers would immediately employ all their art and power 
 to confute the testimony, and to destroy their persons. Ao 
 cordingly, one of them was presently stoned; another quickly 
 beheaded; and most of the rest scattered abroad into strange 
 cities (as we learn from the Acts of the Apostles) where they 
 were sure to be received with great prejudices, raised against 
 them amongst the Jews, by reports from Jerusalem, and highly 
 strengthened by their expectations of a temporal Messiah: ex 
 pectations, which, as the apostles knew by their own experi- 
 ence, it was exceedingly difficult to root out of men's minds: ex- 
 pectations which would render the doctrine of Christ crucified 
 an insuperable stumbling-block to the Jews. 
 
 Nor could they expect a much better reception among the 
 Gentiles, with whom their business was to persuade them to re- 
 nounce the gods of their ancestors, and to depend upon a per- 
 son who had died the death of a malefactor; to persuade then} 
 to forego the pompous idolatries in which they had been educa. 
 ted, and all the sensual indulgences with which their religion 
 (if it may be called a religion) was attended, to worship one 
 invisible God through one Mediator, in a most plain and simple 
 manner, and to receive a set of precepts, most directly calcula- 
 ted to control and restrain not only the enormities of men's ac 
 tions, but the irregularities of their hearts. 
 
 A most difficult undertaking! And to engage them to this, 
 they had no other arguments to bring, but such as were taken 
 from the views of an eternal state of happiness or misery, ol 
 which they asserted their crucified Jesus to be supreme disposer, 
 who should another day dispense his blessings or his vengeance, 
 aa the Gospel had been embraced or rejected. Now, could 
 
THE EVIDENCES OP CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 it be imagined, (hat men would easily be persuaded, merely on 
 the credit of their affirmation, or in compliance with their im- 
 portunity, to believe things which to their prejudiced minds 
 would appear so improbable, and to submit to impositions t< 
 (heir corrupt inclinations so insupportable? And if they couli 
 not persuade them to it, what could the apostles then expect 
 What but to be insulted as fools or madmen by one sort of peo- 
 ple; and by another to be persecuted with the most savage and 
 outrageous cruelty, as blasphemers of their gods, as seducers 
 of the people, and disturbers of the public peace? All which 
 we know happened accordingly. Nay, they assure us, thai 
 their Lord had often warned them of it; and they themselves 
 expected it; and thought it necessary to admonish their fol- 
 lowers to expect it too. And it appears, that far from drawing 
 back upon that account, as they would surely have done, if 
 they had been governed by secular motives, they became so 
 much the more zealous and arduous; and animated each other 
 to resist, even at the price of their bleod. 
 
 Now, as this is a great evidence of the integrity and piety 
 of their characters, and thus illustrates the former head, so il 
 serves to the purpose now immediately in view, that is, it 
 proves how improbable it is that any person of common sense 
 should engage in an imposture, from which, as many have justly 
 observed, they could on their own principles have nothing to 
 expect, but ruin in this world, and damnation in the next. 
 When we therefore consider and compare their characters and 
 circumstances, it appears utterly improbable, on various ac- 
 counts, that they would have attempted in this article to impose 
 upon the world. But suppose that in consequence of some un- 
 accountable, as well as some undiscoverable frenzy, they had 
 ventured on the attempt, it is easy to shew, 
 
 That, humanly speaking, they must quickly have perished in 
 it; and their cause must have died with them, without ever 
 gaining any credit in the world. Common sense must have 
 suggested to them that the report of a circumstance most extra- 
 ordinary in its nature, if not attested by the most convincing 
 evidence, must have exposed their cause as base, absurd, and 
 contemptible. 
 
 One may venture to say this in general, on the principles 
 which we have before laid down. But it appears still more evi- 
 dent, when we consider the nature of the fact they asserted, in 
 conjunction with the methods they took to engage men to be- 
 lieve it, methods, which, had the apostles been impostors, must 
 nave had the most direct tendency to ruin both their doctrine 
 and themselves. 
 
 Let us a little more particularly reflect on the nature of thai 
 grand fact, namely, the death, resurrection, and exaltation of 
 4 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Christ; which, as already ohserved, was the great foundation of 
 the Christian system, as first represented by the apostles. The 
 resurrection of a dead man, and his ascension unto, and abode 
 in the upper world, was so strange a thing, that a thousand ob- 
 jections might immediately be raised against it: and some ex- 
 traordinary proofs might justly be required as a balance to them. 
 Now (he rejectors of the Gospel, it might be supposed, would 
 aet themselves to invent some hypothesis, which should have 
 some appearance of probability, to shew how such amazing cir- 
 cumstances should ever gain credit in the world, if they had not 
 some very convincing proofs. But this, with all their endea- 
 vors, is totally impracticable; and consequently, the most con- 
 vincing proof that can be given of the great truth of the whole. 
 
 Wnen the Christian seriously considers the horrid but vain at- 
 tempts these enemies to the Gospel make, to pervert that reli- 
 gion on which the redemption of the human race is founded, 
 hew natural is it for him to ask, Is it possible that even the 
 most impious and obstinate atheist can read with attention, the 
 various and astonishing circumstances that attended the divine 
 Redeemer from his birth to his crucifixion, and yet disbelieve? 
 Does not even the minutest circumstance and transaction fully 
 evince the great truths of his mission? And shall the atheist 
 continue even to doubt, merely because himself was not an eye- 
 witness to the facts recorded by those who were? 
 
 The celebrated Dr. Watts has very justly pictured the char- 
 acter of the atheist in the following stanzas: 
 
 Fools in their hearts believe and say 
 
 That all religion's vain, 
 There is no God that reigns on high, 
 
 Or minds the affairs of men. 
 
 From thoughts so dreadful and profane, 
 
 Corrupt discourse proceeds; 
 And in their impious hands are found 
 
 Abominable deeds. 
 
 Their tongues are us'd to speak deceit, 
 Their slanders never cease: 
 v How swift to mischief are their feet, 
 
 Nor know the paths of peace! 
 
 Such seeds of sin (that bitter root) 
 
 In all their hearts are found; 
 Nor can they bear diviner fruit, 
 
 Till grace refine the ground. 
 
 But let us pursue the argument a little further, and we shall 
 easily discover what must destroy every observation made by 
 (he Infidel, and confirm his opponent in the incontrovertible 
 and glorious cause of the Christian religion. 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 The manner in which the apostles undertook to prove the 
 truth of their testimony to these facts; and it will evidently ap- 
 pear, that instead of confirming their system, it must have heen 
 sufficient utterly to have overthrown it, had it been itself the 
 most probable imposture that the wit of man could ever have 
 contrived. It is evident that they did not merely assert that 
 they had seen miracles wrought by this Jesus, but that he had 
 endowed themselves with a variety of miraculous powers. And 
 these they undertook to display, not in such idle and useless 
 tricks as siight-of-hand might perform; but in such solid and 
 important works as appeared worthy of a divine interposition, 
 and entirely superior to human power: restoring sight to the 
 blind, soundness to lepers, activity to the lame; and, in some 
 instances, life to the dead. Nor were these things undertaken 
 in a corner, in a circle of friends or dependants; nor were 
 they said to have been wrought on such as might be suspected 
 of being confederate in the fraud; but they were done often in 
 the public streets, in the sight of enemies, on the persons of 
 such as were utter strangers to the apostles; but sometimes 
 well known to neighbors and spectators, as having long labored 
 under those calamities, which, to human skill, were utterly 
 incurable. Would impostors have made such pretensions as 
 these — or, if they had, must they not immediately have been 
 exposed and ruined? 
 
 Nor is there any room at all to object, that perhaps the apos- 
 tles might not undertake to do these things on the spot, but 
 only assert that they had done them elsewhere; for even then it 
 would have been impossible that they should have gained credit; 
 and they would have seemed less credible, on account of such 
 a pretence. Whatever appearance there might have been of 
 gravity, integrity, and piety, in the conversation of Peter, foi 
 instance, very few, especially such as had known but little of 
 him, would have taken it upon his word, that he saw Jesus 
 raise Lazarus from the dead at Bethany: but fewer yet would 
 have believed his affirmation, had it been ever so solemn, that 
 he himself raised Dorcas at Joppa, unless he had done some 
 extraordinary work before them, correspondent at least, if not 
 equal to that. One may easily think of invincible objections, 
 which otherwise might have been made; and undoubtedly the 
 more such assertions had been multiplied, every new person, 
 scene, and fact, had been an additional advantage given to the 
 enemy, to have detected and confuted the whole system, which 
 Peter and his brethren had thus endeavored to establish. 
 
 But to come still closer to the point: If the New Testament 
 oe genuine, as we have already proved it, then it is certain 
 that the apostles wrought miracles in the very presence of those 
 to whom their writings were addressed; nay more, they like- 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 wise conferred those miraculous gifts in some considerable de- 
 cree on others, even the very persons to whom they wrote, 
 and they appeal to their consciences with regard to the truth of 
 it. And could there possibly be room for delusion here? It is 
 exceedingly remaikable to this purpose, that Paul makes thii 
 appeal to the Corinthians, and to the Galatians, when amongst 
 them there were some persons disaffected to him, who were 
 falling all opportunities to 6ink his character, and to destroy 
 his influence. And could they have wished for a better oppor- 
 tunity than such an appeal? An appeal which, had not the 
 fact it supposed been certain, far from recovering those that 
 were wavering in their esteem, must have been sufficient utterly 
 to disgust his most cordial and steady friends. The same re- 
 mark may be applied to the advices and reproofs which the 
 apostle there gives, relating to the use and abuse of their 
 spiritual gifts: which had been notoriously absurd, and even 
 ridiculous, had not the Christians to whom he wrote been really 
 possessed of them. And these gifts were so plainly supernatu- 
 ral, that, as it had been observed, if it be allowed that mira- 
 cles can prove a divine revelation, and that the First Epistle 
 to the Corinthians be genuine, (of which, by the way, there is 
 at least as pregnant evidences as that any part of the New Tes 
 tament is so) then it follows, by a sure and easy consccpience, 
 that Christianity is true. Nevertheless, other arguments are 
 uot to be forgotten in these observations. And therefore, as 
 we have proved, that had the testimony of the apostles been 
 false, it is not to be imagined they could have gained credit at 
 all; especially when they had put the proof of their cause on 
 such a footing as we are sure they did. We shall now proceed 
 to shew, 
 
 That it is a certain fact, the apostles did gain early credit, 
 and succeeded in a most wonderful manner; from whence it will 
 follow, that their testimonies were true. 
 
 That the apostles did, indeed gain credit in the world, is 
 evident from what we before offered, in order to prove the 
 early prevalence of Christianity in it, and this may be farther 
 conlirmcd from many passages in the New Testament. And 
 here we insist not so much on express historical testimonies 
 though some of them are very remarkable; especially that of 
 the brethren at Jerusalem, who speak of vast numbers of be- 
 lieving Jews assembled at the feast of Pentecost, mentioned in 
 chap. ii. of the Acts. But I argue from the Epistles written 
 o several churches, which plainly prove, that there were con- 
 
 egations of Christians in Rome, Corinth, Ephesus, Colosse, 
 i'hessalonica, Philippa, Eaodicea, Smyrna, Pergamos, Thya- 
 tii-a, Sardis, Philadelphia, Crete, Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, 
 Asia, Bythinia, and many other places; insomuch that one of rhfl 
 
THE EVIDENCES OE CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 apostles could say, " That Christ had so wrought by liim to 
 make the gentiles obedient not only in word or profession, but 
 in deed loo; that from Jerusalem, even round about into Illyr- 
 ium, he had fully preached the Gospel of Christ:" or, as the 
 word imports, " had accomplished " the purposes of it. And 
 there is a great deal of reason, both from the nature of the 
 thing, and from the testimony of ancient history, to believe thai 
 other." of the apostles had considerable success elsewhere. So 
 that St. Paul might with reason apply to them and their doc- 
 trine, what is originally spoken of the luminaries of heaven, and 
 the instruction they communicate, "their sound has gone out 
 through all the earth, and their words to the end of the world." 
 
 So great was the number of those who were made proselytes 
 to Christianity by the preaching of the apostles. And we have 
 all imaginable reason to believe, that there were none of all those 
 proselytes, but what were fully persuaded of the truth of the 
 testimony they bore; for otherwise, no imaginable reason can be 
 given for their entering themselves into such a profession. The 
 apostles had no secular terror to affright their proselytes; no 
 secular rewards to bribe them, no dazzling eloquence to en- 
 chant them; on the contrary, all these were in a powerful man- 
 ner pleading against the apostles; yet their testimony was 
 received; and their new converts were so thoroughly satisfied 
 with the evidence they «ave them of their mission, that they 
 encountered great persecutions, and cheerfully ventured estate, 
 liberty, and life itself, on the truth of the facts they asserted, 
 as plainly appears from the many passages in the Epistles, 
 which none can think the apostles would ever have written, if 
 those first Christians had not been in a persecuted condition. 
 
 Nor will it signify any thing to object, that most of these 
 converts were persons of a low rank and ordinary education, 
 who therefore might be more easily imposed upon than others. 
 For not to mention Sergius Paulus, Dionysius the Areopagite, 
 or the domestics of Caesar's household, (with others of superior 
 station in life) it is sufficient to call to mind, that the apostles 
 did not put their cause on the issue of labored arguments, in 
 which the populace might quickly have been entangled and 
 lost, but on such plain facts as they might judge of as easily 
 and surely as any others; indeed, on what they themselves saw, 
 and, in part too, on what they felt. 
 
 Now this might be sufficient to bring the matter to a satisfac- 
 tory conclusion. It has been shewn, that there is no reason to 
 belie* e, that the apostles, who certainly knew the truth, would 
 have attempted a fraud of this kind — so, if they had attempted 
 it, they could not possibly have succeeded; nevertheless, they 
 did succeed in a very remarkable manner. Whence it plainly 
 follows, that what they testified was true. 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Admitting the facts which they testified concerning Christ to 
 be true, then it was reasonable for their cotemporaries, and is 
 reasonable for us, to receive the Gospel, which they have trans- 
 mitted (.o us as a divine revelation. 
 
 The great things they asserted were, that Jesus was the 
 Christ; and that he was proved to be so, by prophesies accom- 
 plished in him, and by miracles wrought by him, and by others 
 in his name. Let us attend to each of these, and we shall find 
 th^rn no contemptible arguments; but must be forced to ac- 
 knowledge, that these premises being established, the conclu- 
 sion most easily and necessarily follows. And this conclusion, 
 fc- thai Jesus is the Christ," taken in all its extent, is an abstract 
 of the Gospel revelation; and therefore is sometimes put for the 
 whole of it. 
 
 The apostles, especially when disputing with the Jews, fre- 
 quently argued from the prophesies of the Old Testament, in 
 which they say many things were expressly foretold, which were 
 most hterallv and exactly fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth. Now, 
 greatly to the evidence, confirmation and advantage of Chris- 
 tianity, so it ;s. that these prophecies are to this day extant in 
 the original language; and this in the hands of a people most 
 implacably averse to the Gospel. So that an attentive reader 
 may still, in a great measure, satisfy himself as to the validity of 
 the arguments drawn from them. 
 
 On searching these ancient and important records, we fiwil 
 not only in general, that it appeared the wisdom of God to raise 
 up for his people an illustrious deliverer, who, among other glo- 
 rious titles, is sometimes called the Messiah, or the Anointed 
 One: but we are more particularly told, that this great event 
 should happen before the government ceased in the tribe of 
 Judah, while the second temple was standing; and a little 
 before its destruction, about four hundred and ninety years 
 after a command was given to rebuild Jerusalem; which was 
 probably issued out in the seventh year of Artexcrxes Longi- 
 manus, or at least within a few years before or after it. It is 
 predicted that he should be of the seed of Abraham, born of a 
 vii gin, of the house of David, in the town of Bethlehem; that 
 he should be anointed with an extraordinary clhision of the 
 Divine Spirit; in virtue of which he should not only be a per- 
 fect and illustrious example of universal holiness and goodness, 
 but should also perform many extraordinary and beneficial mir- 
 acles Nevertheless, that for want of external pomp and splen 
 dor, he should be rejected and insulted by the Jews, and after- 
 wards be cut olfand slain by them. It is added, that he should 
 rise from the dead before his body should be corrupted in the 
 grave; and should be received up to heaven, and there seated 
 at the right hand of God: from whence he should, in a won- 
 
THE EVIDENCES OE CIIKISTIANITY. 
 
 derful manner, pour out his spirit on his followers, in conse- 
 quence of which, though the body of the Jewish -people per- 
 ished in their obstinate opposition to him, jet the Gentiles should 
 be brought to ihe knowledge of the true (rod, and a kin gel on. 
 established amongst them, which from small beginnings should 
 spread itself to the end of the earth, and continue to the remo- 
 test ages. 
 
 Besides these most material circumstances, there were sev 
 eral others relating to him, which were either expressly foretold, 
 or at least hinted at; all which, with those already mentioned, 
 had so evident an accomplishment in Jesus, that we have no 
 reason to wonder that they should receive the word with all 
 readiness who searched the Scriptures daily, whether these 
 things were so predicted there, as the apostles affirmed. For 
 we are persuaded that no wise and religious person could ima- 
 gine, that God would permit an impostor to arise, in whom so 
 great a variety of predictions, delivered by so many dilferent 
 persons, and in so many distant ages, should have an exact ac- 
 complishment. 
 
 When the apostles were preaching to heathens, it is indeed 
 true, that they might wave the argument from prophecy, be- 
 cause they were not capable judges of it. But when they insist 
 on another, which might as soon captivate their belief, and as 
 justly vindicate it; we mean, "the miracles performed by Christ. 
 and those commissioned and influenced by him;" many of these 
 were of such a nature as not to admit of any artifice or deceit, 
 especially that most signal one of his resurrection from the 
 dead, which may be called a miracle performed by, as well as 
 upon, Christ; because he so expressly declares, that he had 
 himself a power to resume his life at pleasure. The apostles 
 well knew that this was a fact of such a nature that those who 
 believed this, would never doubt of the rest. They often 
 therefore single this out, and lay the whole stress of their cause 
 upon it. This they proved to be true by their own testimony 
 miraculously confirmed: and in proving this, they established 
 Christianity on an impregnable rock. For we may safely refer 
 it to any judge, whether it is an imaginable thing that God 
 should raise the dead body of an impostor, especially, when 
 he had solemnly appealed to such a resurrection, as a grand 
 proof of his mission, and had expressly fixed the ycry day oo 
 which it was to happen. 
 
 From these undeniable observations it is evident that tinge 
 'who, on the apostles' testimony, believed that the prophecies of 
 the Old Testament were accomplished in Jesus, and that God 
 bore witness to him by miracles, and raised him from the dead, 
 had'abundant reason to believe, that the doctrine which Christ 
 taught was divine, and his Gospel a revelation from heaven, 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 And if they had reason to admit this conclusion, then it 
 plain that we, who have such satisfactory evidences, on the one 
 hand, that the testimony of the apostles was credible, and on 
 the other, that this was the substance of it, have reason also to 
 admit this grand inference from it, and embrace the Gospel as 
 a faithful saying, and well worthy of acceptation. This is the 
 thing we have attempted to prove; and here we should finish 
 the argument, were it not for the confirmation it may receive 
 from some additional considerations, which could not propei 1)' 
 be introduced under any of the preceding heads. 
 
 We therefore add, in the last place, That the truth of the 
 Gospel has received farther and very considerable confirmation 
 from what has happened in the world since it was first pub- 
 lished. 
 
 And here we must desire the reader to consider, on the one 
 hand, what has been done to establish it, and, on the other, the 
 mcthoJs which its enemies have been taking to destroy it. 
 
 1. Consider, what God has been doing to confirm the Gos- 
 pel, since its first publication. And we will venture to assert, 
 that it will prove a farther evidence of its divine original. 
 
 We might here argue at large from its surprising propagation 
 in the world; — from the miraculous powers with which not only 
 the apostles, but succeeding preachers of the Gospel, and other 
 converts, were endowed; — from the accomplishment of the pro- 
 phecies recorded in the old Testament; — and from the preser- 
 vation of the Jews, as a distinct people, notwithstanding the 
 various difficulties and persecutions through which thev have 
 passed. 
 
 It might be particularly urged, in confirmation of the truth of 
 Christianity, the wonderful success with which it has bee i at- 
 tended, and the surprising propagation of the Gospel in the 
 world. 
 
 We have endeavored, under a former head, to shew, that the 
 Gospel met with so favorable a reception in the world, as evi- 
 dently proved, that its first publishers were capable of produ- 
 iina: sufficient evidence of its truth; evidence absolutely incom- 
 patible with imposture But we shall now carrv this remark 
 farther, and assert, that considering the circumstances of the 
 case, it is amazing, that even truth itself, under so many disad- 
 vantages, should have so illustrious a triumph; and thai its won- 
 derful success so evidently proves such an extraordinary inter- 
 position of the Almighty in its favor, as may justly be called a 
 miraculous attestation of it. 
 
 * There was not only " one of a family, or two of a city, taken 
 and brought to Zion ; but the Lord so hastened it, in its ap- 
 pointed time, that a little one became a thousand, and a small 
 one a strong nation." And as the apostles themselves were 
 
 
:>C«=S 
 
 THE EVIDENCES OI<" CHRISTIANITY'. 
 
 honored witn very remarkable suecess, so this divine seed wai 
 propagated so fast in the next age, that Pliny cestilics, "lie 
 found the heathen temples in Achaia almost deserted:*' and 
 Tcrtullian afterwards boasts, " That all places, except those 
 temples, were filled with Christians; so that wove they onlv to 
 withdraw, cities and provinces would be depopulated." Nor 
 did the Gospel only triumph thus within the boundaries of the 
 Roman empire; for long before Tcrtullian was born, Justin 
 Martyr, in his dialogue with Trypho the Jew, which seems to 
 have been written not much above an hundred years after 
 Christ's death, declares, "That there was no nation of men, 
 whether Greeks or Barbarians, not excepting those savages 
 that wandered in ckns from one region to another, and had no 
 fixed habitation, who had not learned to offer prayers and 
 thanksgivings to the Father and Maker of all, in the name of 
 Jesus, who was crucified." 
 
 Now how is it possible to account for such circumstances as 
 these, but by saying the hand of the Lord was with the first 
 preachers of the Gospel, and therefore such multitudes be- 
 lieved, and turned to the Lord? How was it possible for so 
 small a fountain to have swelled immediately into a mighty riv- 
 er, and even have so extensively .spread itself on the face of the 
 earth, if it had not sprung from the sanctuary of ^od, and been 
 rendered triumphant by his Almighty arm? 
 
 Had this new religion, so directly contrary to all the preju- 
 dices of education, been formed to soothe men's vices, to coun- 
 tenance their errors, to defend their superstitions, or to promote 
 their secular interests, we might easily have accounted for its 
 prevalence in the world. Had its preachers been profound phi- 
 losophers, or polite and fashionable orators, many might have 
 been charmed, at least for a while, f» follow them: or had the 
 princes and potentates of the earth declared themselves its pat- 
 rons, and armed their legions for its defence and propagation, 
 multitudes might have been terrified into the profession, though 
 not a soul could by such means have been rationally persuaded 
 to the use of it. But without some such advantages as these, 
 we can hardly conceive, how any new religion should so strange- 
 ly prevail; even though it had crept into' the world in its dark 
 est ages, and the most barbarous countries: and though it had 
 been gradually proposed in the most artful manner, with the 
 finest veil industriously drawn over every part which might at 
 first have given disgust to the beholder. 
 
 But every one knows that the very reverse of all this was the 
 cruise of Christianity. It is abundantly evident, from the ap- 
 parent constitution of the religion of Jesus, that the lusts and 
 errors, the superstitions and interests of carnal men, would im- 
 mediately rise up against it as a most irreconcilable enemy. 
 
THE EYIDEN0E9 OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 It is known that the learning and wit of the Greeks and Ro« 
 mans were early employed to ridicule and obstruct its progress. 
 It is known, that as all the herd of heathen deities were to be 
 discarded, tlie priests, who subsisted by the superstitious wor- 
 ship paid them, must in interest rind themselves obliged to op- 
 pose it. It is known, that the princes of the earth drew the 
 sword against it, and armed torments and death for the de- 
 struction of its followers. And yet it triumphed over al! 
 though published in ages and places celebrated for learning and 
 elegance; and proposed, not in an ornamental and artificial 
 manner, but with the utmost plainness; the doctrines of the 
 i ross being always advanced as its grand foundation, though so 
 notorious a stumbling-block both to the Jews and Gentiles; and 
 the absolute necessity, not only of embracing Christianity but a'so 
 of renouncing all idol worship, being insisted on immediately 
 and in the strongest terms, and which must have made the reli- 
 gion of the Gospel appear to them the most singular that had 
 ever been taught in the world. 
 
 Had one of the wits or politicians of the present age, seen 
 the apostles, and a few other plain men, who had been educated 
 among the lowest of the people, as most of the first teachers of 
 Christianity were, going out armed with nothing but faith, 
 truth, and goodness, to encounter the power of princes, the 
 bigotry of priests, the icarning of philosophers, the rage of the 
 populace, and the prejudices of all; how would we have de- 
 rided the attempt, and said with Sanballat, " What will these 
 feeble Jews do?" But had he seen the event, surely he must 
 have owned with the Egyptian Magi, in a far less illustrious 
 miracle, that it was the finger of God; and might justly have 
 fallen on his face, even among those whom he had insulted, 
 with an humble acknowledgment " that God was with them of 
 a truth." 
 
 We must not forget to mention the accomplishment of several 
 prophecies, recorded in the New Testament, as a further confir- 
 mation given by God to the Gospel. 
 
 The most eminent and signal instance under this head, is that 
 of our Lord's prediction concerning the destruction of Jerusa- 
 lem, as recorded by St. Matthew, in his twenty-fourth chapter. 
 The tragical history of it is most circumstantially described by 
 .Josephus, the historian, who was an eye witness of it; and 
 the description which he has given of this sad calamity so ex- 
 actly corresponds with the prophecy, that one would have 
 thought, had we not known the contrary, that it had been 
 written by a Christian, on purpose to illustrate it. And one 
 can never enough admire that series of amazing providence, by 
 which the auihor was preserved from most imminent danger, 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 that he might leave us that invaluable treasure which rus 
 writings contain. 
 
 We have no need of further evidence than we find in Jose- 
 phus, of the exact accomplishment of what was prophesied 
 concerning the destruction of Jerusalem. But our Lord had 
 also foretold the long-continued desolation of the temple. And 
 we cannot forbear mentioning the awful sanction which was 
 given to that part of the prediction. For it is well known, 
 that a heathen historian has assured us, that when Julian the 
 apostate, in deliberate contempt of that prediction, solemnly 
 and resolutely undertook to rebuild it; his impious design 
 was frustrated miraculously, again and again; the workmen 
 being consumed by globes of fire, which broke out from the 
 foundations. 
 
 The prediction of St. Paul concerning the man of sin, and 
 the apostacy of the latter times, is also well worthy of our 
 remark; and though a great part of the book of Revelations 
 be still concealed under a dark veil, yet the division of the Ro- 
 man empire into ten kingdoms, the usurpation, persecution, 
 and idolatry of the Romish church, and the long duration of 
 the papal power with several other extraordinary events, which 
 no human prudence could have foreseen, and which have hap- 
 pened long since the publication of that book, are so clearly 
 foretold there, that we cannot but look on that part of the 
 Scripture as an invaluable treasure: and it is not at all impro- 
 bable, that the more visible accomplishment of some of its other 
 prophecies, may be a great means oi reviving the Christian 
 cause, which is at present so much on the decline. 
 
 The preservation of the Jews, as a distinct people, is another 
 particular, under this head, which well deserves our attentive 
 regard. 
 
 'Tis plain that they are very numerous, notwithstanding all 
 the slaughter and destruction of this people in former and latter 
 ages. They are dispersed among various and most distant na- 
 tions, and particularly in those parts of the world where Chris- 
 tianity is professed; and though they are exposed to great hatred 
 and contempt on account of their different faith, and in most 
 places subject to civil incapacities, if not to unchristian severities: 
 yet they are still most obstinately tenacious of their religion: which 
 is the more wonderful, as their fathers were so prone to aposta- 
 tize from it; and as most of them seem to be utter strangers en- 
 tirely to piety or humanity, and pour the greatest contempt 
 
 the moral precepts of their own law, while they are so attached 
 to the ceremonial institutions of it, troublesome and inconve- 
 nient as they are. Now let us seriously reflect, what an evident 
 hand of providence is here; — that by their dispersion, preser- 
 vation, and adherence to their religion, it should come to pass, 
 
^3»0<: 
 
 THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 Christians should daily see the accomplishment of many 
 remarkable j>rophecies concerning tnis people; and that we 
 should always have amongst us such a crowd of unexceptiona- 
 ble witnesses to the truth of those ancient Hebrew records, on 
 which so much of the evidence of the Gospel depends: records 
 which are many of them so full to the purpose for which we 
 allege them, that, as a celebrated writer very well observes, 
 w Had it been represented that the whole body of the Jewish 
 nation had been converted to Christianity, men would certainly 
 have thought the assertion had been forged by Christians; and 
 have looked upon them in the same light with the prophecies of 
 the Sybils, as made many years after the events which they pre- 
 tended to foretell. 1 ' 
 
 And to add no more here, the preservation of the Jews as a 
 distinct people, evidently leaves room for the accomplishment 
 of those Old ajid New Testament prophecies, which relate to 
 their national conversion and restoration: whereas that would 
 be impossible in itself, or at least impossible to be known, if 
 they were promiscuously blended with other people. On the 
 whole, it is such a scene in the conduct of Providence, as we 
 are well assured, cannot be paralleled in the history of any other 
 nation upon earth: and affords a most obvious and important 
 argument in favor of the Gospel. 
 
 Thus has Christianity been further confirmed since its publi- 
 cation, by what God has done to establish it. It only remains 
 that we consider, 
 
 2. What confirmation it receives from the methods which its 
 enemies have taken to destroy it. 
 
 And these have generally been, either persecution, or false- 
 hood, or cavilling at some particulars in the revelation, without 
 entering into the grand argument on which it is built, and fair- 
 ly debating what is offered in its defence. Now who would not 
 think the better of a cause for being thus attacked? 
 
 At first it is known, that the professors, and especially the 
 preachers of the Gospel, were severely persecuted. In every 
 city, bonds and imprisonments awaited them. As soon as ever 
 the apostles began to preach Jesus and his resurrection, the Jew- 
 ish rulers laid hold on them; and having confined and scourged 
 them, strictly prohibited their speaking any more in his name. 
 A little while after Stephen was murdered; and afterwards 
 James and some other of the apostles. Now cercainly such a 
 conduct evidently betrayed a consciousness that they were not 
 able to answer the apostles, and to support their own cause by 
 the fair methods of reason and argument, to which, so far as the 
 history affords us, they made no pretence, but attempted to bear 
 them down by dint of authority, and to silence them by brutal 
 force. 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 It would be needless to attempt shewing particularly now 
 these unrighteous methods were pursued in succeeding ages and 
 distant countries. The savage cruelties of Nero to these innocent 
 and holy men were such as raised the pity even of their enemies. 
 Yet this was one of the least extensive and destructive of the ten 
 general persecutions, which arose in the Roman empire, besides 
 several others in the neighboring countries, of which ecclesias- 
 tic;) I history informs us. 
 
 These early enemies of the Gospel added falsehood and slan- 
 der to their inhumanities. They endeavored to murder the 
 reputations of Christians, as well as their persons; and were 
 not ashamed to represent them as haters of the whole human 
 species, for no imaginable reason but that they would not as- 
 sociate themselves in their idolatrous worship. Nay, they 
 charged them with human sacrifices, incest, idolatry, and ail 
 the crimes for which themselves and their false gods were in- 
 deed justly detestable: but from which the Christians knew how 
 fo vindicate themselves, highly to their own honor, and the 
 everlasting reproach of these malignant and pestilent accusers. 
 And they have not failed to do it in many noble apologies, 
 which through the divine Providence are transmitted to us, and 
 »«•« incomparably the most valuable of any ancient uninspired 
 writings. 
 
 Such were the infamous, the scandalous methods, by which 
 the Gospel was opposed in the earliest ages of the church; and 
 it must be added, that the measures more lately taken to sub- 
 vert it, especially among ourselves, seem rather to reflect a 
 glory on it. The unhappy enemies of the Gospel of the Son 
 of God have been told again and again, that we put the proof 
 of it on plain facts. They themselves' do not and cannot deny, 
 that it prevailed early in the world, as we have shewn at large. 
 There must have been some man or body of men who first in- 
 troduced it; and even themselves, notwithstanding ail thcii ob- 
 stinacy and perverseness, generally confess that Christ and his 
 apostles were the persons; which is a manifest acknowledg- 
 ment of the most forcible argument they can give against their 
 own debased principles. 
 
 Now which of these schemes will the unbelievers take? It 
 seems that the deists of the present age fix on neithei, as be- 
 ing secretly conscious they cannot support either; but they 
 content themselves with cavilling at some circumstances attend- 
 ing the revelation, without daring to encounter its grand evi 
 dence; that is. they have been laboriously attempting to prove 
 it to be improbable, or absurd, to suppose that to have been, 
 which nevertheless plainly appears to have been facts. One 
 of them most weakly and sophistically attempts to prove, in de- 
 fiance of the common sense of mankind, that the light of na- 
 
 S3MX= 
 
^M- 
 
 THE EVIDENCES OP CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 'lire m a perfect rule, and therefore, that all revelation is need- 
 less, and indeed impossible. Another disguises the miracles of 
 Christ by false representations of them, and then treats them 
 as idle tales. A third takc9 a great deal of fruitless pains to 
 • hew, that some prophecies referred to in the New Testament 
 are capable of another sense, different from that in which the 
 apostles have taken them. 
 
 These things have been set in a very artful and fallacious 
 fight by persons, whose names will perhaps be transmitted to 
 posterity with the infamous stigma of having been leaders in 
 the cause of infidelity: but not a man of them undertakes to 
 ascertain the grand fact. Nay, they generally take no more 
 notice of the positive evidences by which it is even demonstra- 
 ted, than if they had never heard it proposed; though they cavil 
 at incidental passages in those books in which it is most clearly 
 ftaled. And as for what they have urged, though perhaps 
 some who were before weary of Christianity, may have taken 
 occasion to reject it, and others for want of consulting the an- 
 swers to them, may have been unwarily ensnared; yet the ex- 
 amination of these points has been greatly for the honor and 
 vindication of the truth, which seems on this occasion to have 
 been set in a clearer and stronger light than ever, at least in 
 these latter ages. 
 
 The cause of Christianity has greatly gained by debate, and 
 the Gospel comes like fine gold out of the furnace, which the 
 more it is tried, the more it is approved. It must be owned, 
 tint the defenders of the Gospel have appeared with very differ- 
 ent degrees of ability for the work; nor could it be otherwise 
 ur.ioug such numbers of them: but, on the whole, though the 
 patrons of infidelity have been masters of wit, humor, and ad- 
 dress, as well as of a moderate share of learning, and gener- 
 ally much more than a moderate share of assurance; yet so 
 great is the force of truth, that (unless we may expect those 
 writers who have unhappily called for the aid of the civil 
 magistrate in the controversy) we cannot recollect to have seen 
 any defence of the Gospel, which has not, on the whole, been 
 sulKcient to establish it, notwithstanding all the sophistical ar- 
 guments of its subtle antagonists. 
 
 This is an observation that is continually gaining new 
 strength, as new assaults are made upon the Gospel; and we 
 cannot forbear saying, that as if it were by a kind of judicial 
 infatuation, some who have distinguished themselves in the 
 wretched cause of infidelity, have been permitted to fall into 
 such gross misrepresentations, such senseless inconsistencies, 
 such palpable falsehoods, and in a word, into such various 
 and malignant superfluity of naughtiness, that to a wise and 
 pious mind, they must appear like those venomous creatures, 
 
 2a4X- 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY, 
 
 which are said to carry an antidote in their own objeclums ; 
 particularly a noble Lord, who has given up several of the 
 ueistical objections, and even acknowledged the divine uri^tun 
 of me Gospel; for he asserts, "That no religion ever ap- 
 peared in the world, whose natural tendency was so much di- 
 rected to promote the peace and happiness of mankind." Ha 
 declares, that " No system can be more simple and plain than 
 that of a natural religion as it stands in the Gospel." He 
 avers, tnat " he will not say, that the belief that Jesus was the 
 Messiah, is the only article of belief necessary to m:ike men 
 Christians. There are other things doubtless contained in the 
 revelation he made of himself, dependent on, and relative to 
 this article, without the belief of which I suppose our charity 
 would be very defective. But this I say, that the system of 
 religion which Christ published, and his evangelists recorded, 
 is a complete system to all the purposes of religion, natural 
 and revealed. It contains all the duties of the former, it en- 
 forces the whole law of faith, by promising rewards, and threat- 
 ening punishments, which he declares he will distribute when 
 he comes to judge the world." The same writer alloweth that 
 the Gospel is in all cases one continued lesson of the strict-si: 
 morality, of justice, of benevolence, and of universal chanty. 
 He professeth a great concern for true charity, in opposition 
 to theology, and says, that " genuine Christianity was taught 
 of God." And not to multiply passages to this purpose, he 
 pronounces, that " the Christian system of faith and practice 
 was revealed of God himself, and it is absurd and impious to 
 assert, that the divine Being revealed it incompletely and im- 
 perfectly. Its simplicity and plainness shew, that it was de- 
 signed to be the religion of mankind, and also manifest the di- 
 vinity of its original." After reading these quotations and a 
 great variety of others which might be produced from his 
 Lordship's writings, the reader may easily judge what reli- 
 gion has to fear from this noble writer's arguments, and we 
 will venture to assert, that he has himself entirely confuted his 
 own objections. 
 
 Thus have we given the reader a brief view of the chief ar- 
 guments in proof of Christianity, and the sum of the whole 
 is this: 
 
 The Gospel is probable in theory, as considering the nature 
 of Goa, and the circumstances of mankind, there was reason 
 to hope a revelation might be given; and if any were given, 
 we should naturally apprehend its internal evidence wou'd be 
 such as that of the Gospel is, and its external such as it !s said 
 to be. But it is also true in fact; for Christianity was early 
 professca, as it was first introduced by Jesus of Naza.-eth. 
 whose life and doctrines were published by his immediate at- 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 tend ants,, whose books are still preserved in the original lan- 
 guage, and, in the main, are faithfully translated into our own, 
 «o that the books of the New Testament now in use, may be 
 depended upon as written by the persons whose names they 
 hear; and admitting this, the truth of the Gospel follows by a 
 train of very easy consequences: for the authors certainly 
 knew the truth of the facts they related; and considering what 
 appears in the character and circumstances, we can nevei 
 believe they would have attempted to deceive ns; for if they 
 had, they could not have gained credit in the world: but they did 
 gain it in a very remarkable manner; therefore, the facts they 
 attested were true, and the truth of the Gospel evidently follows 
 from the certainty of those facts, and is completely confirmed 
 by what has happened in the world since the publication of it. 
 
 This is the sum of what we flatter ourselves we have suffi- 
 ciently proved; and shall now conclude what we have to say on 
 this subject, with a few words by way of reflection. 
 
 1. Let us gratefully acknowledge the divine goodness, in 
 favoring us with so excellent a revelation, and confirming it to 
 us by such ample evidence. 
 
 We should daily adore the God of nature, for lighting up 
 the sun, that glorious, though imperfect image of his own un- 
 approachable lustre; and appointed it to gild the earth with 
 the various rays, to cheer us with its benign influences, and to 
 guide and direct us in our journeys and labors. But how 
 incomparably more valuable is that " day-spring from on high, 
 which hath visited us, to give light to them that sit in dark- 
 ness, and in the shadow of death, and to guide our feet in the 
 way of peace?" Oh ye Christians, whose eyes are so happy 
 to see, and your cars to hear, what reason have you for daily 
 and hourly praise! When your minds are delighted with con- 
 templating the riches of Gospel grace, when you view with won- 
 der and joy, the harmonious system of your redemption; when 
 you feel the burden of your guilt removed, the freedom of your 
 address to the throne of Grace encouraged, and see the pros- 
 pect of a fair inheritance to eternal glory opening upon you: 
 then, in the pleasing transports of your souls, borrow the joy- 
 ful anthem of the psalmist, and say, with the humblest grati- 
 tude and self-resignation, "God is the Lord who sheweth U3 
 light; bind the sacrifice with cords, even to the horns of the 
 ' Adore " God who first commanded the light to shine 
 out of darkness,''' that by the discoveries of his word, and the 
 operations of his Spirit, he hath " shined in your hearts to 
 '.jive you the knowledge of his glory, as reflected from the 
 of his Son." Let us all adore him, that this revelation 
 hath reached us, who live in an age and country so distant 
 from that in which it first appeared; while there are to this 
 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 very day, not only dark corners, but regions of the earth, that 
 "are full of the habitations of idolatry and cruelty.'' 
 
 Let us peculiarly address ourselves to those whose educa- 
 tion and ci re u instances of life have given them opportunities 
 of a fuller inquiry into the state of those ancient or modern na- 
 tions, that have been left merely to the light of unassisted rea- 
 son; even to those who are acquainted with the history of their 
 gods, the rites of their priests, the tales and even the hymns of 
 their poets; nay, we will add, the reasoning of the 3agest 
 philosophers; all the precious and all the erroneous things they 
 have said where religion and immortality are concerned. It 
 may be imagined, that God gave to some of the most celebrated 
 pagan writers that uncommon share of genius and eloquence, 
 that they might, as it were, by their art, embalm the monsters 
 of antiquity; that so succeeding ages might see in a more 
 affecting view than we could otherwise have done, how weak 
 the human mind is in its best estate, and the need which the. 
 greatest as well as the meanest of mankind have of being taught 
 by a revelation from above. While we are daily conversing 
 with such monuments as these, and are also surveying the evi- 
 dences of Christianity, in a large and more distinct view than 
 it was possible for us here to suppose them, we are under pe- 
 culiar obligations to be very thankful for the Gospel ourselves, 
 as well as to compassionate the cause of those to whom it has 
 never been otiered, or by whom it is slighted. And this leads 
 us to another reflection. 
 
 2. What reason have we to pity those who reject this glori- 
 ous Gospel, even when they have opportunities of inquiring 
 into its clearest evidences? 
 
 Such undoubtedly we have in our own age and nation: and 
 surely we should sometimes bestow a compassionate thought 
 upon them, and lift up humble prayers for them, that God, per- 
 adventure, may give them repentance to the acknowledgment of 
 the truth, that they may recover themselves out of the snare 
 of the devil, who are now led captive by him at his pleasure, 
 we should pity heathens and Mahometans under their darkness 
 and errors; but how much more deplorable is the case of these, 
 who though they dwell in Emanuel's land, and in the valley of 
 Zion, turn it into the valley of the shadow of death, by clo- 
 sing their eyes against so bright a lustre, and stopping their ears 
 against the voice of the charmer? They are, indeed, in their 
 own conceit, the only wise people, but their wisdom will die 
 with them: so that to be sure, they will scorn our pity. But 
 who can forbear it? Is there a more melancholy thought than 
 this, that the Son of God should have done so much to intro- 
 duce and establish the Gospel, and his Spirit so much to per- 
 petuate and increase its evidence; and that after all it should be 
 
 n 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 contemptuously despised, even by creatures who are perishing 
 without it? This is not only done, though we believe most 
 frequently, by men of profligate and abandoned lives; hut some- 
 times by persons who have the appearance of external morality, 
 decency, and humanity, (for such are to be found among 
 them) as well as men of wit and genius, of politeness and 
 learning, of human prudence and experience in worldly affairs. 
 It may also be added, that it is the case of some who were the 
 children of pious parents, who were trained up in religious exer- 
 cises, who once discovered Serious impressions, and gave 
 very encouraging hopes. Alas, whither are they fallen! How 
 shall we shelter those that were once our brethren, that are 
 perhaps still our friends, from the awful sentence which the Gos- 
 pel denounces against all that reject it without any exception? 
 As to the wretches that add insult and derision to their infidel- 
 ity, we tremble to think of that load of guilt which they are 
 bringing upon themselves; and how near their approach to the 
 unpardonable sin, if they have not already committed it. For 
 the rest, who behave in a more modest and sober manner, it 
 will no doubt be a very difficult task to convince them: and so 
 much the rather, as some of them, by too easy a transition, 
 have renounced many of the most important principles of nat- 
 ural religion: nay, it might be added, even the whole of it, 
 together with the Christian revelation. But the influences of 
 divine grace are almighty. Let us recommend them to it, and 
 omit no other proper method, either of recovering such as are 
 already seduced; or at least of securing those who are not yet 
 infected, but may be, as most of the youth arc, especially in 
 the most populous places, in imminent danger of the contagion. 
 To this end let us add, 
 
 3. How reasonable it is, that Christians should form a fa- 
 miliar acquaintance with the great evidences of our common 
 faith. 
 
 It is what we so apparently owe to the honor of God, to 
 the interest of Christ, to the peace of our own souls, and the 
 edification of others, that we hope we need not urge it at large, 
 especially considering what has been said before. In conse- 
 quence of all, let it be your care to make the evidences of Chris- 
 tianity the subject of your serious reflection and frequent con- 
 verse. Especially study your Bibles, where such maiks of 
 truth and divinity are to be found, that we hope few who have 
 famihary known them and have had a relish for them, were 
 ever brought to make shipwreck of their faith as it is in Jesus. 
 Above all, let it be your care, to act on the rules which are 
 here laid down: and then you will find your faith growing in 
 a happy proportion, and experience the truth of our Saviour's 
 declaration, that if any man resolutely and faithfully do his will, 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 oe shall know of the Christian doctrine, whether it he of God. 
 We verily believe, that it is the purity of its precepts which 
 lies at the bottom of most men's opposition to it; or a natural 
 pride of heart, which gives them an aversion to it; or a fond 
 affectation of seeming wiser than others, in rejecting what most 
 of their neighbors do profess to believe. When these un- 
 happy prejudices and conceptions are, by divine grace, con- 
 quered and rooted out, the evidence of truth will daily appear 
 with increasing lustre: as the light of the sun does to an eye 
 recovering from the film with which it hath been overgrown, 
 and which before had veiled it with midnight in the midst of 
 noon. 
 
 4. How solicitous should we be to embrace and obey that 
 Gospel, which comes attended with such abundant evidences! 
 
 We may undoubtedly address ourselves to most of our readers, 
 and say as Paul did to King Agtippa: " Bclievest thou the 
 prophets? I know that thou believest:" yet let me entreat and 
 charge you not to rest here; but attentively to examine how 
 far your hearts are affected, and your lives regulated by such 
 a belief. The Christian revelation is a practical thing; and is 
 heard, believed, and professed in vain, if it be not obeyed. 
 
 In this Gospel " the wrath of God is revealed from heaven 
 against all the ungodliness of men:" but it is revealed with re- 
 doubled fury against that audacious sinner, " who holds the 
 truth in unrighteousness." In this Gospel the blessed Jesus is 
 exalted, both as a " Prince and Saviour;" and it is not with 
 impunity, that the impenitent rebel can reject his yoke, and 
 trample on his blood. What must they expect, who have pour- 
 ed contempt on such a Sovereign, and on such a Redeemer? 
 
 Let it be earnestly and frequently recollected, that this Gos- 
 pel is the touchstone by which we are one day to be tried; the 
 balance in which an impartial judge will weigh us: and must, 
 on the whole, prove our everlasting triumph, or our everlasting 
 torment. The Almighty did not introduce it with such solemn 
 notice, such high expectation, such pompous miracles, such 
 awful sanctions, that men might reject or dishonor it at plea- 
 sure; but it will certainly be found, to the greatest and meanest 
 of those that hear it, " a savour of life unto life, or a savour of 
 death unto death." 
 
 Let it therefore be your immediate care to inquire, which of 
 hese it is likely to* prove to your souls; remember it is so fat 
 from being a vain thing, that it is really your very life. If it 
 i is been hitherto despised, and that blessed Redeemer in whom 
 % so evidently centers, has been neglected, assure yourselves, 
 that all we have said in confirmation of its truth, proves only, 
 that the " hand-writing of God" is set to your condemnation. 
 Allow yourselves, therefore, not a moment's rest, till ycu have 
 
THE EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 
 with ha male submission applied to his throne, while there is yet 
 hope that it may be reversed. 
 
 And for you who have hitherto believed and obeyed the Gos- 
 pel, lei it be your care to defend and adorn it; " be blameless 
 and harmless, the children of God, without rebuke, in the midst 
 of a crooked and perverse generation, shining among them as 
 lights in the world:'" perhaps your example may not only serve 
 to entertain their eyes, but "to guide their feet into the way of 
 peace," and engage them also to join with you in "glorifying 
 your Father which is in heaven:" above all, be careful to hold 
 fa 3 t the form of sound words, and to adorn the doctrine of your 
 blessed Saviour in all things. 
 
THE 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ST. PETER 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Account of the Life of St. Peter, prior to his call to the Apostle- 
 ship of the blessed Jesus. 
 
 St. Peter was born at Bethsaida, a city of Galilee, situate 
 on the banks of the lake of Gennesareth, called also the sea of 
 Galilee, from its being situated in that country, and the lake of 
 Tiberias, from that city being built on its banks. The particu- 
 lar time of this great apostle's birth cannot be known; the 
 Evangelist and other writers among the primitive Christians, 
 having been silent with regard to this particular. It is, however, 
 pretty certain, that he was a least ten years older than his Mas- 
 ter; the circumstances of n> being married, and in a settled 
 course of life, when he first became a follower of the great Mes- 
 siah, and that authority and respect the gravity of his person 
 procured him among the rest of the apostles, sufficiently declare 
 this conjecture to be just. 
 
 As he was a descendant of Abraham, he was circumcised ac- 
 cording to the rites of the Mosaic law, and called by his parents 
 Simon or Simeon, a name common at that time among the Jews. 
 But after his becoming a disciple of the blessed Jesus, the addi- 
 tional title of Cephas was conferred upon him by his Master, to 
 denote the firmness of his faith; the word Cephas, in the Syriac, 
 the common language of the Jews at that time, signifying a 
 stone or rock ; and thence he is called, in Greek, Metros, and 
 by us Peter, which implies the same thing. 
 
 With regard to the parents of St. Peter, the Evangelists have 
 also been silent, except in telling us that his father's name was 
 Jonah, who was highly honored by our blessed Saviour, who 
 chose two of his sons, Andrew and Peter, to be his apostles, 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 and preachers of the glad tidings of salvation to the children of 
 men. 
 
 St. Peter in his youth, was brought up to the trade of fishing 
 on the lake of Bethsaida, famous for different kinds offish, which 
 excelled all others in the fineness of their taste. 
 
 Here lie followed the trade of fishing, but afterwards removed 
 to Capernaum, where he settled; for we find he had a house 
 there when our Saviour began his public ministry, and there he 
 paid tribute. Nicephorus tells us that Helen, the mother of 
 Constantino, erected a beautiful church over the ruins of St. 
 Peter's house, in honor of that apostle. 
 
 The business of Peter was both mean and toilsome; it exposed 
 him to all the injuries of the weather, the tempestuousness of 
 the sea, and the darkness and horror of the night, and all to 
 acquire a mean livelihood for himself and family. But meanness 
 of worldly degree is no obstacle to the favor of God: nay, if we 
 review the state of Christianity, from its rise to the present period, 
 we shall find that its friends and votaries consist rather of per- 
 sons of humble and lowly stations of life, than of the great, the 
 dignified, and the opulent. 
 
 And herein are manifested the wise and admirable methods 
 used by Divine Providence, in making choice of such mean and 
 unlikely instruments in planting and propagating the Christian 
 religion in the world. Men who were destitute of the advan- 
 tages of education, and brought up to the meanest employments, 
 were chosen to confound the wise, and overturn the learning of 
 the great. Such were the persons whom the Almighty sent to 
 propagate the religion of his Son; to silence the wise, the Scribe 
 and the disputer of this world, and to make foolish the wisdom 
 of the .earth. For though the Jews required a sign, and the 
 Greeks sought after wisdom; though the preaching of a crucified 
 Saviour made no impression on the former, and wisdom became 
 of little avail to the latter; yet by this preaching God was 
 pleased to save them that believed, and in the event made it 
 appear, that the wisdom of God passeth all understanding — That 
 so the honor of all may redound to himself, "that no flesh should 
 glory in his presence, but that he that glorieth should glory in 
 the Lord. 1 ' 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Fhe manner by which Peter arrived to the knowledge of the blessed 
 Jesus, and of his call to the discipleship. 
 
 Sacred history hath not ascertained of what sect the apostle 
 ivas. We know indeed, that his brother Andrew was a follower 
 of John the Baptist, that preacher of repentance ; and it is very 
 unlikely that he, who was ready to carry his brother the early 
 tidings of the Messiah, that the "sun of righteousness " was al- 
 ready risen in those parts, should not be equally solicitous to 
 bring him under the discipline and influence of John the Baptist, 
 the day-star which appeared to usher in the appearance of the 
 Son of God. Besides, Peter's great readiness and curiosity at 
 the first news of Christ's appearing, to come to him and con- 
 verse with him, shows, that his expectation had been awakened, 
 and some glimmering rays of hope conveyed to him by the 
 preaching and ministry of John, who was " the voice of one 
 crying in the wilderness, Prepare the way of the Lord, make his 
 paths straight." 
 
 He became acquainted with the immaculate Lamb of God, 
 in the following manner : The blessed Jesus having spent thirty 
 years in the solitude of a private life, had lately been baptized 
 by John in Jordan, and there owned by the solemn attestation 
 of heaven to be the Son of God ; whereupon he was immediate- 
 ly hurried into the wilderness, and there for forty days main- 
 tained a personal contest with the devil. But having conquered 
 this great enemy of mankind, he returned to '* the place beyond 
 Jordan," where John was baptizing his proselytes, and endeav- 
 oring to answer the Jews, who had sent a deputation to him to 
 inquire concerning this new Messiah that appeared among them. 
 To satisfy these curious inquirers of Israel, John faithfully rela- 
 ted every thing he knew concerning him, gave him the greatest 
 character, and soon after pointed him out to his disciples ; upon 
 which two of them presently followed the great Redeemer of 
 mankind, one of which was Andrew, Simon's brother. 
 
 Nor did he conceal the joyful discovery he had made ; fof 
 early in the morning he hastened to acquaint his brother Si- 
 mon that he had found the Messiah. It is not enough to be 
 happy alone : grace is a communicative principle, that, like the 
 ►circles in the water, delights to multiply itself, and to diffuse its 
 influences all around, especially on those whom nature has pla- 
 ced nearest to us. I have, said he, with rapture to his brother, 
 found that eminent person so long and signally foretold by the 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 the sons 0/ 
 
 prophets, and whom all the devout and pious amon 
 Jacob so earnestly expected. 
 
 Simon who was one of those who waited for the redemption 
 of Israel, ravished with the joyful news, and impatient of delay 
 presently followed his brother to the place; and on his arriv 1] 
 our blessed Saviour immediately gave him a proof of his divin- 
 ity ; saluting him at first sight by his name, and telling him both 
 who he was, his name and kindred, and what title should soon 
 be conferred upon him. 
 
 ]n order to avoid the prodigious throng of people, our great 
 Redeemer often retired to some solitary place, to indulge the pri- 
 vacies of contemplation. In one of these retreats, on the banks 
 of the sea of Galilee, the multitude found him out, and ran to 
 him from the city. Our Saviour, therefore, to avoid the crowd. 
 stepped into a fishing boat which lay near shore, and belonged 
 to Simon Peter, who, together with his companions, were on 
 shore, drying their nets, after an unsuccessful night spent in toil 
 and labor. The blessed Jesus, who might have commanded, 
 was pleased to entreat Peter, who now returned to his boat, to 
 thrust off a little from the land, that he might instruct the peo- 
 ple, who were gathering in prodigious crowds on the borders 
 of the lake. 
 
 Peter gladly complied with the request of his Master, who 
 delivered his heavenly doctrine to the people on the shore. As 
 soon as he had ended his discourse, he resolved to seal it by a 
 miracle, that the people might be persuaded he was "a teacher 
 come from God." Accordingly he ordered Simon to row farther 
 from the shore, and cast his net into the sea. To which Simon 
 answered, that they had labored the preceding night, and had 
 taken nothing ; and, if they could not then succeed, there were 
 little hopes of it now, as the day was far less proper for fishing 
 than the night. Bui as his Master was pleased to command, 
 he would obey ; and accordingly he let down his net, when, to 
 the astonishment both of him and of his companions, so great 
 a multitude of fishes were enclosed, that they were obliged to 
 call their partners to their assistance. Amazed at this miracu- 
 lous drought of fishes, Simon Peter, in an ecstacy of admiration, 
 blended with awe and humility, fell prostrate at his Master's 
 feet, acknowledging himself a vile and sinful person, and think- 
 in"- himself unworthy of being admitted into the presence of a 
 person so immediately sent from God. But the compassionate 
 Son of the Most High kindly removed his fears; telling him 
 lliat this miracle was wrought to confirm his faith, and indicate 
 to him that the Almighty had appointed a more noble employ 
 ment tor him, that of saving the souls of the children of men. 
 
 From this time Peter and his companions became the ineep- 
 
 ^;x- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 arable and constant disciples of the great Messiab 
 the rules of his discipline and institutions. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Peculiar transactions of this rfpostle, from the time of Ms being 
 chosen, to his blessed Master's entering the City of Jerusalem. 
 
 The blessed Jesus, having entered upon his important mis- 
 sion, thought proper to select some peculiar persons from among 
 his followers to be constant wunesses of his miracles and doc- 
 trine, and who, after his departure, might be entrusted with the 
 care of building his church, and planting that religion in the 
 world, for which he himself left the mansions of heaven, and 
 put on the veil of mortality. In order to this, he withdrew 
 privately, in the evening, to a solitary mountain, where he spent 
 the night in solemn addresses to his Almighty Father, for ren- 
 dering the great work he was going to undertake prosperous and 
 successful. 
 
 The next day, early in the morning, the disciples came to him, 
 out of whom he made choice of twelve to be his apostles, and 
 the attendants on his person. 
 
 These he afterwards invested with the power of working mir 
 acles, and sent them into different parts of Judea, in order 
 to carry on with more rapidity the great work which he himself 
 had so happily begun. 
 
 We have no farther account of St. Peter in particular, tili the 
 night aftei >ur Saviours miraculously feeding the multitude in 
 the wilderness. Jesus had ordered his disciples to take ship, and 
 pass over to the other side, while he sent the multitude away. 
 But a violent storm arising, they were in great danger of their 
 lives, when their Master came unto them, walking on the surface 
 nf the boisterous billows, with the same ease as if it had been 
 dry ground. 
 
 At his approach the disciples were greatly terrified, suppos- 
 ing they had seen a spirit. But their compassionate Mastei 
 *oon dispelled their fears, by telling them it was he himself, ana 
 therefore they had no reason to be terrified. 
 
 eter, who was always remarkable for bold resolutions. d«- 
 >ircd his Master to give him leave to come to him on the water, 
 and on obtaining permission, he left the ship, and walked on 
 the sea to meet his Saviour. But when he heard the deep roar 
 around him, and the waves increase, he began to be afraid. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 and as his faith declined, liis body sunk in the water; so that 
 in the greatest agony he called for assistance to him who was 
 able to save. Nor was his cry in vain; the compassionate 
 Redeemer of mankind stretched out his hand, and again placed 
 him on the surface of the water, with this gentle reproof, "O 
 thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?" And no sooner 
 was the blessed Jesus and his disciple entered into the ship, than 
 the winds ceased, the waves subsided, and the ship was at the 
 land whither they were going. 
 
 A miracle of this kind could not fail of astonishing the disci- 
 ples, and convincing them of the divinity of his mission: accord- 
 ingly they drew near and worshipped him, with this confession, 
 ' Of a truth thou art the Son of God." 
 
 The inhabitants of Judea, who beheld with astonishment the 
 miracles wrought by the blessed Jesus, had formed many conjec- 
 tures concerning him. Our great Redeemer was not ignorant 
 of this: but being willing to hear what account his disciples 
 would give of the various opinions of the people, asked 
 them what the world said concerning him? To which they 
 replied, that some took him for John the Baptist, risen from the 
 dead; some thought him to be Elias, and others Jeremiah, or 
 one of the old prophets. He asked them what they themselves 
 thought of him: to which Peter, in the name of the rest, an- 
 swered, "Thou art Christ the Son of the living God," anointed 
 and set apart by the Most High, to be the great King, Priest, 
 and Prophet of Israel. 
 
 This full and comprehensive declaration of Peter satisfied the 
 inquiry of our blessed Saviour, who answered, "Blessed art 
 thou, Simon Par-Jonah; for flesh and blood hath not revealed 
 it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven." 
 
 The disciples had no idea that their Master was to suffer 
 death for the sins of the world; on the contrary, they considered 
 him as immortal, having cmbibed the opinion of the Scribes and 
 Pharisees, "that Christ abideth forever:" so that when the 
 blessed Jesus told them of the sufferings he must undergo at 
 Jerusalem, what affronts and indignities he must suffer, and be 
 at last put to death with all the acts of torture and disgrace, 
 m by a sentence of the Jewish Sanhedrim, Peter, who could uof 
 endure the thought of his Master's suffering even the least pun- 
 ishment, much less those cruelties he had mentioned, and at 
 last death itself, interrupted him very unseasonably, and said, 
 ■" Be it far from thee, Lord; this shall not be unto thee." lie 
 considered these sufferings as inconsistent with the character of 
 the great Messiah, whom he expected would restore the splen- 
 dor of the throne of David his father, and reduce all the king 
 dotns of the earth to his obedience. But our blessed Saviour 
 vhu came down from heaven, to give his life a ransom for the 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 sins of the world, and who valued the redemption of mankind 
 infinitely more than his own ease and safety, highly resented 
 this speech of St. Peter, and accordingly returned this sharp 
 reproof: "Get thee behind me, Satan, thou art an offence unto 
 me." Thy pernicious counsels in seeking to oppose the design 
 for which I purposely left the courts of heaven, are offensive; 
 and thou "savorest not the things that be of God, but those that 
 be of men." 
 
 Some time after, the great Redeemer of the souls of men, 
 being to receive a specimen of his future glorification, took with 
 him three of his most intimate apostles, Peter and the two sons 
 of Zebcdee, and went up into a very high mountain, and while 
 they were employed in earnest addresses to the Almighty, he 
 was transfigured before them, darting such lustre from his face, 
 as exceeded the meridian, rays of the sun in brightness; and 
 such beams of light issued from his garments, as exceeded the 
 light of the clearest day; an evident and sensible representa- 
 tion of that state, when the "just shall walk in while robes, and 
 shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father." During this 
 heavenly scene, the great prophets, Moses and Elias appeared 
 in all the brightness and majesty of a glorified state, familiarly 
 conversing with him, and discoursing of the death and suffer- 
 ings he was shortly to undergo, and his ascension to the heav- 
 enly regions of bliss and happiness. 
 
 In the mean time Peter and the two apostles were fallen 
 asleep; but on their awaking were strangely surprised to see the 
 Lord surrounded with so much glory, and those two great per- 
 sons conversing with him. They, however, remained silent till 
 those visitants from the courts of heaven were going to dcpait, 
 when Peter, in rapture and ecstacy of mind, addressed himself 
 to his Master, declared their infinite pleasure and delight in 
 being favored with this glorious spectacle; and desired his 
 leave to erect three tabernacles, one for him, one for Moses, 
 and one for Elias. But while he was speaking, a bright cloud 
 overshadowed these two great prophets, and a voice came from 
 it, uttering these remarkable words, "This is my beloved Son, in 
 whom 1 am well pleased; hear ye him." On which the apos- 
 tles were seized with the utmost consternation, and fell upon 
 their faces to the ground; but Jesus touching them, bid (hem 
 dismiss their fears, and look up with confidence; they immedi- 
 ately obeyed, but saw their Master only. 
 
 After this heavenly scene our blessed Lord traveled through 
 Galiiec, and at his return to Capernaum, the tax-gatherers came 
 to I'eter and asked him, whether his Master was not obliged to 
 pay tribute? When our blessed Saviour was informed of this 
 demand, rather than give offence, he wrought a miracle to 
 pay it. Our great Redeemer was now going, for the la&t time. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 to Jerusalem; and he ordered two of his disciples, probably 
 Peter and John, to fetch him an ass, that he might enter into 
 the city on it, as had been foretold. The disciples oheved 
 their Master, and brought the ass to Jesus, who being mounte^ 
 thereon, entered the city amidst the hosannas of a numerous 
 multitude, with palm-branches in their hands, proclaiming at 
 once both the majesty of a prince, and the triumph of a Sa\ 
 iour. 
 
 CHAPTER IY. 
 
 Life of St. Peter, from the time of the celebration of the last Pass- 
 over to the Crucifiction of the great Redeemer. 
 
 The blessed Jesus proceeded from Jerusalem to Bethany, 
 from whence he sent two of his disciples, Peter and John, to 
 make preparations for his celebrating the passover. 
 
 Every thing being ready, our blessed Saviour and his apos- 
 tles entered the house, and sat down to the table. But their greal 
 Master, who often taught them by example as well as precept, 
 arose from his scat, laid aside his upper garment, took the towel, 
 and pouring water into a basin, began to wash his disciples' 
 feet, to teach them humility and charity, by his own example. 
 But on his coming to Peter, he would by no means admit hi? 
 Master to perform so mean and condescending an office. What! 
 the Son of God stoop to wash the feet of a sinful mortal! A 
 thought which shocked the apostle, who strenuously declared, 
 " Thou shalt never wash my feet." But the blessed Jesus told 
 him, that if he washed him not, he could have no part with 
 him; intimating, that this action was mystical, and signified the 
 remission of sins, and the purifying virtue of the Spirit of the 
 Most High, to be poured upon all true Christians. This an- 
 swer sufficiently removed the scruples of Peter, who cried out, 
 " Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head." 
 Wash me in every part, rather than let me lose my portion in 
 thee. 
 
 "The blessed Jesus, having set this pattern of humility, began 
 to reflect on his approaching sufferings, and on the person who 
 should betray him into the hands of wicked and cruel men, tell- 
 ing them, that not a stranger, or an enemy, but one of his 
 friends, one of his apostles, and even one of them who then sal 
 at fne table would betray him. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 This declaration exceedingly affected them all in general, 
 and Peter in particular, who made signs to St. John, to ask him 
 particularly who it was. Jesus complied with, this request, and 
 gave them to understand that it was Judas Iscariot. 
 
 Our great Redeemer now began the institution of his supper, 
 that great and solemn institution, which he resolved to leave 
 behind him, to be constantly celebrated in his church, as a 
 landing monument of his love in dying for mankind; telling 
 them at the same time that he himself was now going to leave 
 them, and that " whither he went, *hey could not come." Pe- 
 ter, not well understanding what he meant, asked him whither 
 he was going. To which our great Redeemer replied, that he 
 was going to that place whither he couid not now, but should 
 hereafter follow him: intimating the martyrdom he was to suf- 
 fer for his Master's religion. Peter answered, that he was 
 ready now to follow him, even if it required him to lay down 
 his life. This confident presumption was not at all agreeable 
 to the blessed Jesus, who told him he had promised great things, 
 but would be so far from performing them, that before " the 
 cock crew" he would deny him thrice. 
 
 Supper being now ended, they sung an hymn, and departed 
 to the Mount of Olives; where Jesus again put them in mind 
 how greatly the things he was going to sulfer would offend 
 them. To which Peter replied, that " though all men should 
 be offended because of him, yet he himself would never be 
 olTendcd." How far will an indiscreet zeal and affection trans- 
 port even a good man into vanity and presumption! Peter 
 questions the fidelity of others, but never doubts his own: 
 though his Lord had just before reproved him for his self-suffi- 
 ciency. This confidence of Peter inspired the rest of the apos- 
 tles with courage: so that they declared their constant and un- 
 shaken adherence to their Master. 
 
 They now repaired to the garden of Gethsemane^ and leav- 
 ing the rest of the apostles near the entrance, our blessed Sav- 
 iour, taking with him Peter, James, and John, retired into the 
 most solitary part of the garden, to enter on the preparatory 
 scene of the great tragedy that was now approaching. 
 
 Here the blessed Jesus labored under the bitterest agony thai 
 ever human nature sutured, during which he prayed with the 
 utmost fervency to his Father, " offering up prayers and suppli- 
 cations with strong crying and tears; and his sweat was as il 
 were great drsps of blood falling down to the ground." 
 
 While our blessed Redeemer was thus interceding with the 
 Almighty, his three disciples were fallen asleep, though he had 
 made three several visits to them, and calling to Peter, asked 
 him if he could not watch one hour with him. Advising them 
 all to watch and pray, that they might not enter into tempta- 
 
 %£l 
 
 ) : iT ^Z^l '••' <• — "*' 
 
 l-~ 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 tion, adding, "the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh 
 weak." 
 
 What incomparable sweetness! what generous candor did 
 the Redeemer of mankind display on this occasion! he passed 
 the most charitable censure upon an action which malice and 
 ill nature would have painted in colors as black as the shades 
 of darkness. 
 
 The disciples were drowned in a profound security, and 
 were buried in a deep sleep, and though often awaked and in- 
 formed of the approaching tragedy, they little regarded the 
 admonitions, as if nothing but ease and softness engaged their 
 thoughts: an action which seemed to imply the most amazing 
 ingratitude, and the highest disregard for their Lord and 
 Master. 
 
 But he who was compassion itself, would not impute it to 
 their want of affection, or disregard for his safety: he consid- 
 ered it merely as the effect of their infirmities, and made an 
 excuse for them when they could make none for themselves; 
 teaching us the useful lesson of putting the most favorable con- 
 struction on the actions of others: and to imitate the bee and 
 not the spider, by sucking honey, instead of poison, from the 
 various transactions of human life. 
 
 While he was discoursing with them, a band of soldiers, from 
 the chief priests and elders, preceded by the traitor Judas, to 
 conduct and direct them, rushed into the garden, and seized the 
 great high priest of our profession. Peter, whose ungoverna- 
 ble zeal would admit of no restraint, drew his sword, and, 
 without the least order from his Master, struck at one of the 
 persons who seemed to be remarkably busy in binding Jesus, 
 and cut off his right car. This wild and unwarrantable zeal 
 was very offensive to his Master, who rebuked Peter, and en- 
 treated the patience of the soldiers while he miraculously healed 
 the wound. 
 
 But now the fidelity of the apostles, which they had urged 
 with so much confidence, was put to the trial. They saw their 
 Master in the hands of a rude and inconsiderate band of men: 
 and therefore should have exerted their power to release him, 
 or at least have been the companions of his sufferings, and 
 endeavored by every kind, endearing action, to have lessened 
 his grief. But alas! instead of assisting or comforting their 
 great Master, they forsook him and fled. 
 
 The soldiers after binding Jesus, led him away, and delivered 
 him to the chief priests and elders, who carried him from one 
 tribunal to another, first to Annas, and then to Caiaphas, where 
 the Jewish Sanhedrim were assembled, in order to try and con- 
 demn him. 
 
:K°^ 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 In the mean time, Peter, who had followed the other disci- 
 ples in their flight, recovered his spirits, and being encouraged 
 by hi3 companion St. John, returned to seek his Master. See- 
 ing him leading to the high priest's hall, he followed at a dis- 
 tance to know the event: but on Lis coming to the door, was 
 refused admittance, till one of the disciples who was acquainted 
 there, came out, and prevailed upon the servant who kept the 
 door, to let him in. Peter, being admitted, repaired to the lire, 
 burning in the middle of the hall, round which the officers and 
 servants were standing; where being observed by the maid ser- 
 vant, who let him in, she charged him with being one of Christ's 
 disciples: but Peter publicly denied the charge, declaring that 
 he did not know him, and presently withdrew into the porch, 
 where being secluded from the people, the reflection of his mind 
 awakened his conscience into a quick sense of his duty, and the 
 promise he had a few hours before made to his Master. But 
 alas! human nature, when left to itself, is remarkably frail and 
 inconstant. This Peter sufficiently experienced; for while he 
 continued in the porch, another maid met him, and charged him 
 with being one of the followers of Jesus of Nazareth, which Pe- 
 ter firmly denied, and, the better to gain belief, ratified it with 
 an oath. 
 
 About an hour after this, the servant of the high priest, lie 
 whose ear Peter had cut off, charged him with being a disciple 
 of Christ, and that he himself had seen him in the garden with 
 him: adding that his very speech sufficiently proved that he was 
 a Galilean. Peter, however, still denied the fact; and, to his 
 sin, ratified it not only by an oath, but a solemn curse and exe- 
 cration, that " he was not the person," and that " he knew not 
 the man." But no sooner had he uttered this denial, (which 
 was the third time) than the "cock crew;" at which his Master 
 turned about, and earnestly looked upon him in a manner that 
 pierced him to the heart, and brought to his remembrance what 
 his Saviour had more than once foretold, namely, that he would 
 basely and shamefully deny him. Peter was now no longer 
 able to contain his sorrow: he flew from the palace of the high 
 priest, and " wept bitterly," passionately bewailing his folly, and 
 the aggravations of his sin. 
 
 The fall of St. Peter should convince us of the miserable 
 frailty, even of the best of men, and effectually subdue those 
 vain confidences which are apt to rise in our hearts, from our 
 own supposed strength and virtue. For, as this great disciple 
 fell in so scandalous a manner, who shall hereafter dare to de- 
 pend upon the highest degree of knowledge, when one so wise, 
 so perfectly satisfied of the truth of the < Christian loctrine, was, 
 after the fullest convictions of his own conscience, so weak and 
 Gail, as to deny and abjure his Lord who instructed and bought 
 5« 
 
 praoCK!: 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. * 
 
 him even at the price of his own blood ? Who shall presume 
 upon his best resolutions, when he who declared so linn a pur- 
 pose of adhering to Jesus, did, within a few hours peremptorily 
 and solemnly disown that very person, for whose sake he was 
 lately ready and disposed to lay down his life. 
 
 We ought, therefore, on all occasions, to pray for and rely 
 on the Divine assistance, which alone can enable us to stand 
 in a day of trial. There is, indeed, no reason to doubt that St. 
 Peter at that time spoke the very sense of his soul; that he 
 bad an honest and sincere heart, was steadfastly determined, and 
 as he thought able to perform, what, with so much piety and 
 affection, he intended and professed. But his misfortune was, 
 that he did not consider the infirmities of human nature, prom- 
 ising, in the warmth of his zeal, more than he was able to per- 
 form, lie relied on his own integrity, thinking good resolutions 
 a sufficient defence against the most violent temptations. But 
 when the assault was made, and danger with her terrifying as- 
 pect, appeared, the event sufficiently proved, that how willing 
 soever the spirit might be, yet the flesh was exceedingly frail 
 and weak. 
 
 We have in St. Peter an example for our instruction. The 
 opinion of his own strength proved his ruin. So dangerous 
 and fatal is it to lean on our own understandings; to be wise, 
 good, and safe, in our own conceit; when all our sufficiency, all 
 our safety, is of God. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 An account of what befell this Apostle from the Resurrection of his 
 blessed Master, to his Ascension into Heaven. 
 
 It is certain, from various circumstances, that Peter, after 
 the crucifixion of his Lord and Master, stayed at Jerusalem, or 
 at least in the neighborhood; for when Mary Magdalene returned 
 from the sepulchre to inform the disciples that the stone was 
 rolled away from the door, and the body not to be found, Peter 
 and John set out immediately towards the garden. John, who 
 was the younger, arrived at the sepulchre first, looked into it, 
 but did not enter, either out of fear or reverence to our Saviour. 
 Peter came soon after, and resolutely went into the sepulchre, 
 where he found the linen clothes lying together in one place, 
 and the napkin that was about his head wrapped together in 
 another, a sufficient indication that the body was not stolen 
 
 iMU 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 away; for had that been the case, so much care and order would 
 not have been observed in disposing of the linen clothes. 
 
 But Peter did not wait long in suspense, with regard to his 
 great Lord and Master; for the same day Jesus appeared to 
 him; and as he was the first of the disciples who had made a 
 signal confession of the divinity of the Messiah's mission, so it 
 was reasonable he should first see him, after his resurrection, 
 and at the same time to convince him that the crime he had 
 been guilty of, in denying him, was pardoned, and that he was 
 come, like the good Samaritan, to pour oil into the wounded 
 conscience. 
 
 Soon after the apostles prepared to obey the command of their 
 great Master, of retiring into Galilee, and we find that Peter, 
 Nathaniel, the two sons of Zebedee, and two other disciples, 
 returned to their old trade of fishing in the lake. 
 
 One morning early, as they were laboring at their employ- 
 ment, having spent the whole night to no purpose, they saw on 
 the shore a grave person, who called to them, and asked them 
 if they had any meat? To which they answered, No. Cast 
 then, replied he, the net on the right side of the ship, and ye 
 shall find. They followed his directions, and caught a prodi- 
 gious number of large fish. Astonished at such remarkable suc- 
 cess, the disciples looked upon one another for some time, till 
 St. John told Peter, that the person on the shore was, doubtless, 
 their great Lord and Master, whom the winds, the sea, and the 
 inhabitants of the watery region, were ready to obey. 
 
 Peter no sooner heard the beloved disciple declare his opin- 
 ion concerning the stranger, than his zeal took fire, and, not- 
 withstanding the coldness of the season, he girt on his fisher's 
 coat, threw himself into the sea, and swam to shore; his im- 
 patience to be with his dear Lord and Master not sulfering 
 him to stay the few minutes necessary to bring the ship to 
 land. 
 
 As soon as the disciples came on shore, they found a fire kin- 
 dled, and fish laid upon it, either immediately created by the 
 power of their divine Master, or which came ashore of its own 
 accord, and offered itself to his hand. But notwithstanding 
 there were fish already on the fire, he ordered them to bring 
 those they had now caught, and dress them for their repast, he 
 himself eating with them; both to give them an instance of mu- 
 tual love and friendship, and also to assure them of the truth of 
 his human nature, since he was risen from the dead. 
 
 When the repast was ended, our blessed Saviour addressed 
 himself particularly lo Peter, urging him to the utmost diligence 
 in the care of souls: and because he knew that nothing but a 
 sincere love to himself could support him under the trouble 
 and dangers of so laborious and difficult an employment, he 
 
j 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 inquired of him, whether he loved him more than the rest of the 
 apostles: mildly reproving him for his over-confident resolution. 
 I'etcr, whom fatal experience had taught humility, modestly 
 answered, that none knew so well as himself the integrity of his 
 affections. Thou knowest the hearts of all men, nothing is hid 
 from thee, and therefore thou knowest that I love thee. The 
 question was three several times repeated by our blessed Saviour, 
 and as oftentimes answered by the apostle; it being but just, 
 that he, who by a threefold denial had given so much reason to 
 question hi« affection, should now by a threefold confession, 
 give more than common assurance of his sincere love to his 
 Master; and to each of these confessions our great Redeemer 
 added this signal trial of his affection, "Feed my sheep." In- 
 struct and teach them with the utmost care, and the utmost ten- 
 derness. 
 
 The blessed Jesus having thus engaged Peter to a cheerful 
 compliance with the dangers that might attend the discharge of 
 his office, particularly intimated to him the fate that would attend 
 him; telling him, that when he was young, he girt himself, lived 
 at his pleasure, and went wherever his fancy directed him; but 
 when he should reach the term of old age, he should stretch forth 
 his hands, and another should gird and bind him, and lead him 
 whither he had no desire to go, intimating as the Evangelist tells 
 us, " by what death he should glorify God." 
 
 Peter was well pleased to drink the bitter cup and make his 
 confession as public as his denial, provided all would be sufficient 
 to atone for his former sin. And seeing John following, he 
 asked his great Master, what should be his fate, and whether he, 
 who had been the object of his Master's love in his life-time, 
 should not have as honorable a death as he that had denied him? 
 To which Jesus replied, It doth not concern thee to know how 
 I shall dispose of events, with regard to him: he shall see the 
 destruction of the Jewish nation, and then go down to the 
 chambers of the dust in peace. 
 
 Not long after, our blessed Saviour appeared to his disciples at 
 Jerusalem, to take his last farewell of them who had attended him 
 during his public ministry among the sons of men. He led them 
 out as far as liethany,a small village on the Mount of Olives, where 
 he briefly told them that they were the persons he had chosen to 
 be the witnesses, bofh of his death and resurrection; a testimony 
 which they should publish in every part of the world. In order 
 to which, he would, after his ascension into heaven, pour out his 
 spirit upon them, in an extraordinary manner, that they might 
 be the better enabled to struggle with that violent rage and fury 
 with which the doctrine of the gospel would be opposed by men 
 and devils. Adding, that in the mean time, they should return 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 to Jerusalem, and there wait till those miraculous powers were 
 given them from on high. 
 
 Having finished this discourse, he laid hands upon them, and 
 gave them his solemn benediction; dining which lie was taken 
 from them, and received up into the regions of the heavenly 
 Canaan. The apostles, who beheld their Master visibly .ascend 
 into heaven, were filled with a greater sense of his glory than 
 they had ever been while he conversed with them familiarly on 
 earth. And having performed their solemn adoration to him, 
 they returned to Jerusalem with great joy, there to wait for the 
 accomplishment of their great Master's promise. How sudden a 
 change was now wrought in the minds of the apostles! They 
 who were lately overwhelmed with sorrow, at the very mention 
 of their Lord's departure from them, beheld him now with joy 
 and triumph; they were fully satisfied of his glorious advance- 
 ment to the right hand of Omnipotence, and of that peculiar care 
 and providence which they were sure he would exercise over 
 them, in pursuance of those great trusts he had committed to 
 their care. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Transactions of Peter, from the Ascension of his blessed Master, to 
 the dispersion of the church at Jerusalem. 
 
 The apostles, though deprived of the personal presence of 
 their dear Lord and Master, were indefatigable in fulfilling the 
 commission they had received from him. The first object that 
 engaged their attention, after their return to Jerusalem, was to 
 fill up the vacancy in their number, lately made by the unhappy 
 fall and apostacy of Judos. In order to this, they called 
 together the church, and entered into u an upper room," when 
 Peter, as president of the assembly, proposed to them the choice 
 of a new apostle. 
 
 He put them in mind that Judas, one of the disciples of their 
 great and beloved Master, being betrayed by his covetous and 
 insatiable temper, had lately fallen from the honor of his place 
 and ministry. That this was no more than what the prophet 
 had long since foretold should come to pass, and that the care of 
 the church, which had been committed to him, should devolve 
 upon another; that therefore it was highly necessary that some 
 person who had been familiarly conversant with the blessed 
 Jesus, from first to last, and consequently, a competent witness 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 both of his doctrine and miracles, his death, resurrection, and 
 ascension, should be substituted in his room. 
 
 Alter filling up the vacancy in the apostolic number, they 
 spent their time in prayer and meditation, till the feast of Pen- 
 tecost; when the promise of their great Master in sending *he 
 Holy Ghost was fulfilled. The christian assembly were met as 
 usual to perform the public services of their worship, wb'-n sud- 
 denly a sound, like that of a mighty wind, rushed in upon them, 
 representing the powerful efficacy of that divine spirit which 
 was now to be communicated to them. After which there 
 appeared small flames of tire, which, in the shape of cloven 
 tongues, descended and sat upon the head of each of them, to 
 denote that their enjoyment of this gift should be constant and 
 perpetual; and not like the prophets of old, who were inspired 
 only at some particular times and seasons. Upon this they were 
 all immediately tilled with the Holy Ghost, which, in an instant, 
 enabled them to speak fluently several languages they had never 
 learned, and probably never heard. 
 
 The report of so sudden and strange an action, was soon 
 spread through every part of Jerusalem, which at that time was 
 full of Jewish proselytes, "devout men of every nation under 
 heaven, Parthians, Mcdes, Elamites, the dwellers in Mesopo- 
 tamia and Judca, Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and 
 Pamphylia, Egypt, the parts of Lybia and Cyrcne," from 
 Rome, from Crete, and from Arabia. These no sooner heard 
 of this miraculous effusion of the Holy Spirit, than they flocked 
 in prodigious numbers to the christian assembly, where they 
 were amazed to hear these Galileans speaking to them in their 
 own native languages, so various and so very different from one 
 another. And it could not fail of exceedingly increasing the 
 wonder, to reflect on the meanness of the speakers, who were 
 neither assisted by genius, polished by education, or improved 
 by use and custom. The disciples were destitute of all these 
 assistances; their parts were mean, their education trilling, and 
 their experience in speaking before great assemblies, trifling. 
 Yet now these persons spoke boldly, and with the greatest pro- 
 priety, in various languages. Nor were their discourses tilled 
 with idle stories, or the follies of a luxuriant fancy. No, they 
 expatiated on the great and admirable works of Omnipotence, 
 and the mysteries of the Gospel, which human apprehension 
 could never discover. 
 
 This surprising transaction had different effects on the minds 
 of the people: some attributing it to the effect of a miracle, and 
 others to the power and strength of "new wine." Upon which 
 the apostles all stood up, and Peter in the name of the rest, un- 
 dertook to confute this injurious calumny. 
 
 M 
 
 -*&m 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Tl>e effect of his discourse was equally wonderful and surpri- 
 sing; for great numbers of those, who before ridiculed the reli- 
 gion of Jesus, now acknowledged him for their Saviour, and 
 flew to him for refuge from the impending storm: and St. Luke 
 tells us, that there were that day added to the church no less 
 than three thousand souls, who were all baptized and received 
 into the flock of the great Shepherd of Israel, the bishop of our 
 souls. A quick and plentiful harvest indeed! "This was the 
 Lord's doings, and it is marvelous in our eyes." 
 
 Soon after this wonderful conversion, Peter and John, going 
 up to the temple about three in the afternoon, near the conclu- 
 sion of one of the solemn hours of prayer, saw a poor impotent 
 cripple, near forty years of age, who had been lame from his 
 birth, lying at the " beautiful gate of the temple," and asking 
 alms of those who entered the sacred edifice. This miserable 
 object moved their compassion; ami Peter beholding him with 
 attention, said, The riches of this world, the silver and gold so 
 highly coveted by the sons of men, are not in my power to 
 bestow; but I possess the power of restoring life and health, and 
 am ready to assist thee. 
 
 Then taking the man by the hand, he commanded him in the 
 name of "Jesus of Nazareth, to rise up and walk." Immedi- 
 ately the nerves and sinews were strengthened, and the several 
 parts of the diseased members performed their natural functions. 
 Upon which the man accompanied them into the temple, walk- 
 ing, exulting, and praising God. 
 
 So strange and extraordinary a cure filled the minds of the 
 people with admiration, and their curiosity drew them round 
 the apostle, to view the man who had performed it. Peter, 
 seeing the multitude gathering round them, took the opportunity 
 of speaking to them in the following manner: "Alcn and 
 brethren, this remarkable cure should not excite your admira- 
 tion of us, as if we had performed it by our own power. It 
 was wrought in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, our crucified 
 Master, by the power of that very Christ, that holy and just 
 person, whom you yourselves denied, and delivered to Pilate, 
 nay, and preferred a murderer before him, when the governor 
 was desirous of letting him go. Hut though you have put him 
 to death, yet we are witnesses that He hath raised him again 
 from the dead, and that he is ascended into heaven, where he 
 will remain till the great and tremendous day of general restitu- 
 tion." 
 
 While Peter was speaking to the people in one part of the 
 temple, John was, hi all probability, doing the same in the 
 other; and the success plainly indicated how powerful the 
 preaching of the apostles was; five thousand persons embra- 
 
LIVES OF THfi APOSTLES. 
 
 cing the doctrines of the Gospel, and acknowledging the cruci- 
 fied Jesus for their Lord and Saviour. 
 
 Such amazing success could not fail of exciting the attention 
 and envy of the rulers of Israel. Accordingly, the priests and 
 Sadducees repaired to the Roman magistrate, and intimated to 
 hirn, that, in all probability, this concourse of people would 
 prove the cause of a tumult and insurrection. Upon this infor- 
 mation, the captain of the temple seized on the apostles, and 
 cast them into prison. 
 
 The next day they were carried before the Jewish Sanhedrim; 
 and being asked by what power and authority they had done 
 this, Peter boldly answered, "Be it known unto you, and to 
 all the descendants of Jacob, that this miracle was wrought 
 wholly in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, whom ye yourselves 
 have crucified and slain, and whom the Almighty hath raised 
 again from the dead. This is the stone which your builders 
 refused, and which is become the head of the corner. Nor is 
 there any other way, by which you, or any of the sons of men 
 can be saved, but by this crucilied Saviour." 
 
 The boldness of the apostle was admired by all, even by the 
 court of the Sanhedrim. And it should be remembered, that 
 these very judges were the persons who had so lately condem- 
 ned the blessed Jesus himself, and had no other way of coloring 
 their proceedings, than by a second act of cruelty; that the 
 apostles did not charge them with the crime of crucifying the 
 Son of God in secret, but in the open court of Judicature, and 
 in the hearing of all the people. 
 
 The labors of the apostles were crowned with abundant suc- 
 cess, and it seems that such was the aversion of the inveterate 
 Jews to those who became converts to the faith of Christ, that 
 they were deprived of business, in their respective callings; for 
 we find that the professors of the religion of the holy Jesus 
 sold their effects, and brought the money to the apostles, that 
 they might deposit it in one common treasury, and from thence 
 supply the several exigencies of the church. 
 
 But hypocrisy was not unknown among the professors of re- 
 (igion even in these primitive times. Ananias, and his wife 
 Sap pi lira, having embraced the doctrines of the Gospel, pre- 
 tended to follow the free and generous spirit of these times by 
 consecrating and devoting their estate to the honor of God, and 
 the necessities of the church. Accordingly they sold their pos- 
 sessions, and brought part of the money, and laid it at the 
 apostles' feet; hoping to deceive them, though guided by the 
 spirit of Omnipotence. Bui Peter, at his first coming in, asked 
 Ananias, how he could suffer Satan to fill his heart with 
 such enormous wickedness, as to think " to deceive the Holy 
 Ghost?" That, before it was sold, it was wholly in his own 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 power, and afterwards the money was entirely at his own dis- 
 posal; so that his action was capable of no other interpretation, 
 than that he had not only abused an injured man, but mocked 
 the Almighty himself, who he must know was privy to his most 
 secret thoughts. 
 
 The apostle had no sooner finished, than Ananias, to the gicat 
 terror oi all that were present, fell down dead, by a stroke from 
 heaven. 
 
 Not long after, his wife came in, whom Peter reproved in 
 the same manner he had done her husband, adding, that she 
 should immediately end her life in the same awful manner: 
 upon which she was smitten by the hand of Omnipotence, and 
 fell down dead; sharing with her husband in the punishment, 
 as she had before in the heinous crime. This remarkable in- 
 stance of severity filled all the converts with fear and trembling, 
 and prevented - , in a great measure, that hypocrisy and dissim- 
 ulation, by which others might flatter themselves to deceive the 
 church. 
 
 But such instances of severity were very extraordinary: the 
 power of the apostles was generally exerted in works of mercy 
 and beneficence towards the sons and daughters of affliction. 
 They cured all kinds of diseases, and cast out devils; so that 
 they brought the sick into the streets, and laid them upon beds 
 and couches, that the shadow at least of Peter, as he passed by, 
 might cover some of them; well knowing a single touch or word, 
 from either of the apostles, was sufficient to remove the most 
 inveterate diseases. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Concluding scenes of St. Peter's Life. 
 
 The Christian doctrine had been propagated hitherto without 
 much violence or opposition, in Jerusalem, but now a storm corn 
 minced with the death of the protomartyr Stephen, nor did it 
 end but with the dispersion of the disciples, by which means the 
 glad tidings of the Gospel, which had till now been confined to 
 Judea was preached to the Gentile world, and an ancient pro- 
 plie:y fulfilled, which says, "Out of Sion shall go forth the law 
 and the word of the law from Jerusalem." Thus does the Al- 
 mighty bring good out of evil, and cause the malicious intentions 
 of the wicked to redound to his praise. 
 53 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 The storm, though violent, heing at length blown over, the 
 church enjoyed a time of calmness and security; during which. 
 St. Peter went to visit the churches lately planted in those parts. 
 by the disciples whom the persecution had dispersed. And a( 
 his arrival at Lydda, he miraculously healed ./Eneas, who hud 
 been afflicted with the palsy, and confined to his bed eight 
 years; hut on Peter's bidding him arise in the name of Jesus, he 
 was immediately restored to perfect health. Nor was the suc- 
 cess of his miracle confined to ./Eneas and his family; the fame 
 of it was blazed through all the neighboring country, and many 
 believed in the doctrine of the Son of God. It was even known 
 at J oppa, a sea-port town about six miles from Lydda, and the 
 brethren immediately sent for Peter, on the following melan- 
 choly occasion: Tabitha, whose Greek name was Dorcas, a wo- 
 man venerable for her piety and extensive charity, was lately 
 dead, to the great loss of mankind, who loved genuine benevo- 
 lence, especially the poor and afflicted, who were supported by 
 her charity. 
 
 At Peter's arrival, he found her dressed for funeral solemnity, 
 and surrounded by mournful widows, who showed the coats and 
 garments wherewith she had clothed them, the monuments of 
 her liberality. But Peter put them all out, and kneeling down, 
 prayed with the utmost fervency; then turning to the body, he 
 commanded her to arise, and taking her by the hand, presented 
 her in perfect health to her friends and others, who were assem- 
 bled to pay their last duties to so good a woman. This miracle 
 confirmed those who had newly embraced thg doctrine of Jesus, 
 and converted many more to the faith. After which he staid a 
 considerable time at Joppa, lodging in the house of one Simon, 
 a tanner. 
 
 Peter, after having finished his visitation to the new planted 
 churches, returned to Jerusalem, and was indefatigable in in- 
 structing the converts in the religion of Jesus, and preaching the 
 glad tidings of salvation to the descendants of Jacob. But he 
 did not long continue in this pleasing course; Herod Agrippa, 
 in order to ingratiate himself into the favor of the Jews, put 
 the apostle James to death, and finding the action was highl}' 
 acceptable to that stiff-necked people, he resolved to extend his 
 cruelty to Peter, and accordingly cast him into prison. But the 
 churches were incessant in their prayers to God for his safety; 
 and what have mortals to fear, when guarded by (he hand of 
 Omnipotence? Herod was persuaded he should soon accomplish 
 his intention, and sacrifice Peter to the insatiable cruelty of the 
 Jews. 
 
 But the night before this intended execution, a messenger from 
 the court of heaven visited the gloomy horrors of the dungeon, 
 where he found Peter asleep between his keepers. The angel 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 raised him up, took off his chains, and ordered him to gird on 
 his garments, and follow him. Peter obeyed, and having passed 
 through the first and second watch, they came to the iron gate 
 leading to the city, which opened to them of its own accord. 
 The angel also accompanied him through one of the streets, and 
 then departed from him; on which Peter came to himself, and 
 perceived that it was no vision, but that his great and belo\cd 
 Master had really sent a messenger from above, and released 
 him from prison. He, therefore, repaired to the house of Mary 
 where the church was assembled, and offering up their prayers 
 to the throne of grace for his safety. On his knocking at the 
 door, a maid who came to let him in, knowing his voice, ran 
 boick to tell them that Peter was at the door; which they at first 
 considered as the effect of fancy; but the damsel continuing to 
 affirm that it was really true, they concluded it was his angel, or 
 some messenger sent from the court of heaven. But, on opening 
 the door they were convinced of their mistake, finding that it 
 was really Peter himself, who briefly told them how he was de- 
 livered; and desiring them to inform his brethren of his being set 
 at liberty, retired to another place. 
 
 In the morning the officers came from Herod to the prison, 
 with orders to bring Peter out to the people, who were gathered 
 together to behold his execution. But when they came to the 
 prison, the keepers informed them that the apostle had made his 
 escape ; which so exasperated Herod, that he commanded those who 
 were entrusted with the care of the prisoner, to be put to death. 
 
 As we have now related the principle transactions of this apos- 
 tle, that are founded on Scripture authority, we shall have re- 
 course to ancient historians for the residue of his life. 
 
 St. Pelor had preached the Gospel in various parts of the 
 world, enlarging the kingdom of his great Master, and spread- 
 ing the glad tidings of salvation among the inhabitants of vari- 
 ous countries; and among the rest those of Rome, then the mis- 
 tress of the world. In that capital he is said to have continued 
 eeveral years, till the emperor Claudius, taking advantage of 
 some seditious tumults raised by the Jews, published an edict 
 whereby they were banished from Rome, and among the rest St. 
 Peter, who returned to Jerusalem, and was present at the s) nod 
 already mentioned. But how long he continued in the capital of 
 Judea is uncertain; for we have no account of his transactions 
 for many years. This, however, is certain, that he was not 
 idle in the service of his great Master; and Eusebius tells us, 
 from Metaphrastus, that he visited several of the western parts, 
 and particularly the island of Great Britain; where he contin- 
 ded several years, spreading the glad tidings of salvation ii« 
 those remote parts, and converting the several nations to the 
 Christian faith. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLE3. 
 
 Towards the latter end of the reign of Nero, when Petei 
 was in Rome, orders were given by that emperor for appre- 
 hending him, together with his companion, Paul. 
 
 St. Ambrose tells us, that when the people perceived the 
 danger to which St. Peter was now exposed, they prayed him 
 to quit Rome, and repair for a while to some secure retreat, 
 that his life might be preserved for the benefit of the church. 
 Peter, with great reluctance, yielded to their entreaties, and 
 made his escape by night; but as he passed the gate, he was 
 met by a person in the form of his great and beloved Master, 
 and on his asking him whither he was going, answered, "To 
 Rome, to be crucified a second time:" which Pct(r taking 
 for a reproof of his cowardice, returned again into the city, 
 and was soon after apprehended, and cast, together with St. 
 Paul, into the Mamerlimc prison. Here they were confined 
 eie;ht or nine months: but spent their time in the exercise of 
 religion, especially in preaching to the prisoners, and those 
 who resorted to them. And during this confinement, it is 
 generally thought, St. Peter wrote the second epistle to the 
 dispersed Jews, wherein he endeavors to confirm them in the 
 belief and practice of Christianity, and to fortify them against 
 those poisonous and pernicious principles and actions which 
 even then began to break in upon the Christian church. 
 
 Nero at last returning from Achaia, entered Rome in triumph, 
 and soon after his arrival, resolved that the apostles should fall 
 as victims and sacrifices to his cruelties and revenge. While 
 the fatal stroke was daily expected, the Christians in Rome 
 were continually offering up their prayers to heaven to protect 
 those two holy persons. But the Almighty was now willing to 
 put .an end to their sorrows; and after scaling the truth they had 
 preached with their own blood, to receive them into the regions 
 of eternal bliss and happiness, and exchange their crowns of 
 martyrdom for crowns of glory. Accordingly they were hoth 
 condemned by the cruel emperor of Rome: and St. Peter hav- 
 ing taken his farewell of the brethren, especially of St. Paul, 
 was taken from the prison and led to the top of the Vatican 
 mount, near the Tiber, where he was sentenced to surrender up 
 his life on the cross. 
 
 At his coming to the place of execution, he begged the favor 
 of the officers, that he might not be crucified in the common 
 manner, but with his head downward; affirming that he was un- 
 worthy to suller in the same posture in which his Lord hud suf- 
 fered before him. This request w;is accordingly complied with; 
 and the great apostle St. Peter surrendered up his soul into the 
 hands of his great and beneficent Master, who came down from 
 heaven to ransom mankind from destruction, and open for thcra 
 the gates of the heavenly Canaan. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 His body, being taken down from the cross, is said to have 
 been embalmed by Mcrcellimns, the presbyter, after the mnnne- 
 of the Jews, and then buried in the Vatican, near the Appian 
 way, two miles from Rome. 
 
 ST. PAUL. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Account of this Apostle, from his Birth till his Conversion to the 
 Christian Faith. 
 
 This great apostle of the Gentiles, was a descendant from the 
 ancient stock of Abraham. He belonged to the tribe of Benja- 
 min, the youngest son of Jacob. Tarsus the place of his nativity, 
 was the metropolis of Cilicia, and situated about three hundred 
 miles distant from Jerusalem; it was exceedingly rich and popu- 
 lous, and a Roman municipium, or free corporation, invested 
 with the privileges of Rome by the two first emperors, as a re- 
 ward for the citizens 1 firm adherence to the Caesars in the rebel- 
 lion of Crassus. St. Paul was therefore born a Roman citizen, 
 and he often pleads this privilege on his trials. 
 
 It was common for t..e inhabitants of Tarsus to send their 
 children into other cities for learning and improvement; espe- 
 cially to Jerusalem, where they were so numerous, that they had 
 a synagogue of their own, called the synagogue of the Cilicians. 
 To this capital our apostle was also sent, and brought up at the 
 school of that eminent rabbi, Gamaliel, in the most exact knowl- 
 edge of the law of Moses. Nor did he fail to profit by the in- 
 structions of that great master; for he so diligently conformed 
 himself to precepts, that, without boasting, he asserts of himself, 
 that touching the righteousness of the law he was blameless, and 
 defied even his enemies to allege any thing to the contrary, even 
 in his youth. He joined himself to the sect of the Pharisees, the 
 most strict order of the Jewish religion, but, at the same time, 
 the proudest, and the greatest enemies to Christ and his holy re- 
 ligion. 
 
 With regard to his double capacity, of Jewish extraction and 
 Roman freedom, he had two names, Saul and Paul; the former 
 Hebrew, ;md the latter Latin. We must also consider his trade 
 of tent-making as a part of his education; it being a constant 
 practice of the Jews to bring up their children to some honest 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 calling, that, in case of necessity, they might provide for them 
 selves by the l;ibor of their own hands. 
 
 Saul having obtained a thorough knowledge of the sciences 
 cultivated by the Jews, and being naturally of a very hot and 
 fiery temper, became a great champion of the law of Moses, and 
 the tradition of the elders, which he considered as zeal for God. 
 
 This rendered him impatient of all opposition to the doctrines 
 mid tenets he had imbibed, and a vehement blasphemer and per- 
 secutor of the Christians, who were commonly reputed the ene- 
 mies and destroyers of the Jewish economy. 
 
 The first action we find him engaged in, was the disputation 
 he and his countrymen had with the martyr Stephen, with re- 
 gard to the Messiah. The Christian was too hard for them in 
 the dispute: but they were too powerful for him in their civil 
 interests: for being enraged at his convincing arguments, they 
 carried him before the high priest, who by false accusations con- 
 demned him to death. How far Saul was concerned in this cruel 
 action, is impossible to say; all we know is, that he "kept the 
 raiment of them that slew him." 
 
 The storm of persecution against the church being thus begun, 
 it increased prodigiously, and the poor Christians of Jerusalem 
 were miserably harrassed and dispersed. In this persecution our 
 apostle was a principal agent, searching all the adjacent parts 
 for the alHicted saints, beating some in the synagogue, inflicting 
 other cruelties, confining some in prison, and procuring others 
 to be put to death. 
 
 Nor could Jerusalem and the adjacent parts confine his fiery 
 zeal: he applied to the Sanhedrim, and procured a commission 
 from that court to extend his persecution to Damascus. How 
 infernally insatiable is the fury of a misguided zeal! How rest- 
 less and unwearied in its designs of cruelty! It had already suf- 
 ficiently harrassed the poor Christians at Jerusalem, but not con- 
 tent with this, it persecuted them even to strange cities, even to 
 Damascus itself, whither many of them had fled for shelter, re- 
 solving to bring them back to Jerusalem, in order to their pun- 
 ishment and execution. 
 
 But it was the will of Providence he should be employed in n 
 work of a very different nature; and accoidingly, he was stop- 
 ped in his journey. For as he was traveling between Jerusalem 
 and Damascus, to execute the commission of the Jewish San- 
 hedrim, a refulgent light, far exceeding the brightness of the 
 Bun, darted upon him; at which both he and his companions 
 were terribly amazed and confounded, and immediately fell pros- 
 trate on the ground. While they lay in this state, a voice waj 
 heard, in the Hebrew language, saying, "Saul, Saul, why perse- 
 cutest thou me?" To which Saul replied, "Who art thou, 
 Lord?" And was immediately answered, "1 am Jesus, whom 
 
{X— 
 
 ±,rVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 thou persecutest: It is hard for thee to kir k against the pricks." 
 As if the blessed Jesus had said, "All thy attempts to extirpate 
 the faith in me will prove abortive; and like kicking against thp 
 spikes, wound and torment thyself." 
 
 Saul was sulliciently convinced of his folly in having acted 
 against Jesus, whom he was now assured to be tlie true Messiah, 
 and asked, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" On which 
 the blessed Jesus replied, "Arise, and go into the city, and it 
 shall be told thee what thou must do." 
 
 The company which were with him heard the voice, but did 
 not 9ce the person who spake from heaven. In all probability 
 they were ignorant of the Hebrew language, and therefore only 
 heard a confused sound; for the apostle himself tells, that "they 
 heard not the voice of him that spake;" that is, they did not un- 
 derstand what was spoken. 
 
 The apostle now arose from the earth, but found himself de- 
 prived of si^ht: the resplendent brightness of the vision being 
 too intense for mortal eyes to behold. His companions, there- 
 fore, led him by the hand to the city of Damascus, where he en- 
 tered the house of Judas, and remained there three days without 
 sight, nor did he either cat or drink, but spent his time in prayer 
 to the Almighty, beseeching him to pardon the sins of his ignor- 
 ance, and blinded z-sal. 
 
 In the mean time our blessed Saviour appeared in a vision to 
 Ananias, a very devout and religious man, highly esteemed by 
 all the inhabitants of Damascus. "And the Lord said unto him, 
 Arise, and go into the street, which is called Straight, and in- 
 quire in the house of Judas, for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for 
 behold he prayeth, and hath seen in a vision a man named An- 
 anias, coming in and putting his hand on him, that he might 
 receive his sight." 
 
 Ananias, who was ever ready to obey the commands of the 
 Most High, startled at the name, having heard of the bloody 
 practices of Saul at Jerusalem, and what commission he was 
 now come to exeeute in Damascus. He, therefore, suspected 
 that his conversion was nothing more than a snare artfully laid 
 by him against the Christians. But our blessed Saviour soon 
 removed his apprehensions, by telling him that his suspicions 
 were entirely destitute of foundation; and that he had now 
 taken him, as a chosen vessel, to preach the Gospel both to the 
 Jews and Gentiles, and even before the greatest monarchs of 
 the earth. "Go thy way," said he, "for he is a chosen vessel 
 unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and the kings, 
 and the children of Israel." At the same time he acquainted 
 him with the great persecutions he should undergo for the sake 
 or the Gospel: "For I will show him how great things he must 
 sufler for my name's sake." 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Tins quieted the fears of Ananias, who immediately obeyed the 
 heavenly vision, repaired to the house of Judas, and, laying hi9 
 hands upon Saul, addressed him in words to this effect: — "That 
 Jesus," said he, "who appeared to thee in the way, hath sent 
 me to restore thy sight, and by the iufusion of his Spirit to give 
 thee the knowledge of those truths which thou hast blindly and 
 ignorantly persecuted; but who now is willing to receive thee 
 hy baptism into his church, and make thee a member of his 
 body." 
 
 This speech was no sooner pronounced, than there fell from 
 his eyes thick films, resembling scales, and he received his 
 sight: and after baptism conversed with the Christians at Da- 
 mascus. Nor did he only converse with them, he also, to the 
 great astonishment of the whole church, preached the Gospel to 
 those Christians he came with an intention to destroy, at the 
 same time boldly asserting, "that Jesus was the Christ, the Son 
 of God;" and proving it to the Jews, with such demonstrative 
 evidence, that they were confounded, and found it impossible to 
 answer him. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Continuation of the Life of St. Paul, from the time of his Conver- 
 sion, till the Council was held at Jerusalem. 
 
 The miraculous convert, at the instance of the divine com- 
 mand, retired into Arabia Petraea, where he received a full re- 
 velation of all the mysteries of Christianity: for he himself de- 
 clares that he conversed not with flesh and blood. Having 
 preached in several parts of that country some time, he returned 
 again to Damascus, applying himself, with the utmost assiduity, 
 to the great work of the ministry, frequenting the synagogues 
 there, powerfully confuting the objections commonly made by 
 the descendants of Jacob against Jesus of Nazareth, and con 
 verting great numbers of Jews and Gentiles. 
 
 He was, indeed, remarkably zealous in his preaching, and 
 blessed with a very extraordinary method of reasoning, whereby 
 he proved the fundamental points of Christianity, beyond excep 
 tion. This irritated the Jews to the highest degree; and at 
 length, after two or three years' continuance in those parts, they 
 found means to prevail on the governor of Damascus to have 
 him put to death. But they knew it would be dillicult to take 
 him, as he had so many friends in the city; they therefore kept 
 themselves in a continual watch, searched all the houses where 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 they supposed he might conceal himself, and also obtained a 
 guard from the governor to observe the gates, in order to pre- 
 vent liis escaping from them. 
 
 In this distress his Christian friends were far from deserting 
 him: they tried every method that offered, to procure hi? 
 escape, but finding it impossible for him to pass through either 
 of the gates of the city, they let him down from one of their 
 houses, through a window, in a basket, over the wall, by which 
 means the cruel designs of his enemies were rendered abortive. 
 
 Having thus escaped from his malicious persecutors, he re- 
 paired to Jerusalem, and, on his arrival, addressed himself to 
 the church. But they, knowing well the former temper and 
 principles of this great persecutor, shunned his company, ti 14 
 Barnabas brought him to Peter, who was not yet cast into 
 prison, and to James, bishop of Jerusalem, informing them of 
 his miraculous conversion, and that he had preached the Gospel 
 with the greatest boldness in the synagogues of Damascus; upon 
 which they gladly received him, and familiarly entertained him 
 fifteen days. 
 
 During this interval, he was remarkably assiduous in preach- 
 ing the Gospel of the Son of God, and confuting the Hellenist 
 Jews with the greatest courage and resolution. But snare8 
 were laid for him, as malice can as easily cease to be, as to re- 
 main inactive. Being warned by God in a vision, that his tes- 
 timony would not be received at Jerusalem, he thought proper 
 to depart, and preach the Gospel to the Gentiles. Accordingly, 
 being conducted by his brethren to Csesarca l'hiliippi, he set 
 sail for Tarsus, his native city: from whence he was soon after 
 brought, by Barnabas, to Antioch, to assist him in propagating 
 Christianity in that city. 
 
 In this employment he spent one whole year, and had the 
 satisfaction of seeing the Gospel flourish in a very remarkable 
 manner. 
 
 It was in this city that the disciples first acquired the name of 
 Ch> intimis, before which they were styled Nazarenes; but this 
 appellation soon prevailed all over the world; and the latter was 
 in a few ages almost entirely forgotten. 
 
 The first place visited by Barnabas and Saul was Selucia, 
 where they did not continue long, but sailed for Cyprus; and at 
 Salamis, a great city in that island, they preached in the syna- 
 gogue of the Jews. From thence they removed to Phaos, the 
 residence of Sergius Paulus, the proconsul of the island, a man 
 of great wisdom and prudence, but miserably seduced by the 
 wicked artifices of "Bar-Jesus," a Jewish impostor, who styled 
 himself Ely mas, or the magieian,-vehemently oppose I the apos- 
 tles, and kept the proconsul from embracing the faith. 
 
 The proconsul, however, called for the apostles, who after 
 *>4 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 •severely checking Elymas for his malicious opposition to the 
 truth, told him, the divine vengeance was now ready to seize 
 apon him; and immediately he was deprived of his sijrht. The 
 vengeance of the Almighty was remarkably displayed in this 
 punishment, by depriving him o'f his bodily eyes, who had so 
 wilfully and maliciously shut those of his mind against the light 
 of the Gospel, and also endeavored to keep others in darkness 
 and ignorance. This miracle convinced the proconsul of the 
 truth of the doctrines taught by the apostles, and made him a 
 convert to the faith. 
 
 St. Paul, after this remarkable success in Cyprus, repaired to 
 Phrygia, in Pamphilia, and taking another with him, in the room 
 of Mark, who was gone to Jerusalem, traveled to Antioch, the 
 metropolis of Pisidia. 
 
 Soon after their arrival, they entered the synagogue cf the 
 Jews on the sabbath-day, and after the reading of the law, Paul, 
 being invited by the rulers of the synagogue, delivered an ad- 
 dress so powerful, that it obtained from the converted Jews a 
 request that it should again be delivered the ensuing sabbath; 
 when almost the whole city flocked to hear the apostle; at which 
 the Jew9 were filled with envy, and contradicted Paul, uttering 
 many blasphemous expressions against the name of Jesus of 
 Nazareth. But their opposition could not daunt the apostles, 
 who boldly declared, (hat our blessed Saviour had charged them 
 to preach the Gospel first to the Jews, but, as they so obstinately 
 rejected it, they were now to address themselves to the Gentiles; 
 who hearing this, rejoiced exceedingly, magnifying the works of 
 the Almighty, and many of them embraced the doctrines of the 
 Gospel. 
 
 This increased the malice and fury of the Jews, who by false 
 and artful insinuations, prevailed on some of the more bigoted 
 and honorable women to bring over their husbands to their party, 
 by which means Paul and Barnabas were driven out of the city. 
 At which the apostles departed, shaking off the dust from their 
 feet, as a testimony of the sense they had of the ingratitude and 
 infidelity of the Jews. 
 
 From Antioch they went to Iconium, the metropolis of Lyca- 
 onia, a province of the lesser Asia, where they entered into the 
 synagogue of the Jews, notwithstanding the ill-treatment they 
 had met with from the Jews in other places. 
 
 Among the converts at Lystra, was a man who had been .ame 
 from his mother's womb, and never had walked. But Paul, 
 perceiving that he had faith to be saved, thought proper to add 
 the cure of his body to that of his soul, knowing that it would 
 not only be beneficial to him, but to all the rest of the believers, 
 Dy confirming their faith. And that the miracle might be 
 wrought ia the most conspicuous manner, he, in the midst of the 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 congregation, said, in an audible voice, to the man, "Stand up- 
 right on tliy feet." And the words were no sooner pronounced, 
 tllan his strength was at once restored, and he leaped up, and 
 walked. 
 
 The apostles indefatigably persevered in the execution of their 
 important commission, declaring, wherever they went, the glad 
 tidings of salvation, through repentance unto life, and faith in the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Hut the malice of the Jews still pursued 
 them; for some of these bigoted Israelites coming from Antioch 
 and Iconium, exasperated and stirred up the multitude; so that 
 those very persons who could hardly be restrained from offering 
 sacrifice to them, now used them like slaves, stoning them in so 
 cruel a manner that Paul was thought to be dead; and as such 
 they dragged him out of the city but while the Christians of 
 Lystra were attending on his body, probably in order to carry 
 him to the grave, he arose, and returned with them into the city, 
 and the next day departed with Harnabas to Dcrbc, where they 
 preached the Gospei, and converted many; no danger being able 
 to terrify them from the work of the ministry, and publishing the 
 glad tidings of salvation in every place. 
 
 They did not however, long continue at Derbe, but returned 
 to Lystra, Iconium, Antioch, and Pisidia, confirming the Chris- 
 tians of those peaces in the faith, earnestly persuading them to 
 persevere, and not to be discouraged with those troubles and 
 persecutions, which they must expect would attend the profes- 
 sion of the Gospel. And that the affairs of the church might be 
 conducted with more regularity, they ordained elders and pas- 
 tors, to teach, to instruct, and to watch over them; and then left 
 them to the protection of the Almighty, to whose care they re- 
 commended them by prayer and fasting. 
 
 After leaving Antioch, they passed through Pjsidia, and came 
 to Pamphilia; and after preaching the Gospel at Perga, they 
 went down to Attalia. 
 
 Having thus finished the circuit of their ministry, they returned 
 bacic to Antioch, in Syria, from whence they at first departed. 
 Here they summoned the church, and gave them an account of 
 their ministry, the success it had met in different parts, and hov 
 grea* a door had thus been opened for the conversion of the 
 Gentile world. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Transactions o 
 
 of this great Apostle, from the lime, of the Synod el 
 Jerusalem, till his preaching at Athens, 
 
 Tite controversy concerning the observation of Jewish cere- 
 monies in the Christian church, being decided in favor of St. Paul, 
 he and his companions returned back to Antioch; and soon nfter 
 Peter himself came down. On reading the decretal epistle in 
 the church, the converts conversed freely and inoffensively with 
 the Gentiles, till some of the Jews coming thither from Jerusa- 
 lem, Peter withdrew his conversation, as if it had been a thing 
 unwarrantable and unlawful. By such a strange method of pro- 
 ceeding, the minds of many were dissatisfied, and their con- 
 sciences very uneasy. St. Paul with the greatest concern ob- 
 served it, and publicly rebuked Peter, with that sharpness and 
 severity his unwarrantable practice deserved. 
 
 Soon after this dispute, Panl and Barnabas resolved to visit the 
 churches they had planted among the Gentiles, and Barnabas 
 was desirous of taking with them his cousin Mark; but this Paul 
 strenuously opposed, as he had left them in their former journey. 
 This trifling dispute arose to such a height, that these two great 
 apostles and fellow-laborers in the Gospel parted; Barnabas 
 taking Mark with him, repaired to Cyprus, his native country, 
 and Paul having made choice of Silas, and recommended the 
 success of his undertaking to the care of Divine Providence, set 
 forward on his intended journey. 
 
 They first visited the churches of Syria and Cilicia, confirming 
 the people in tfie faith, by their instructions and exhortations. 
 Hence they sailed to Crete, where Paul preached the Gospel, 
 and constituted Titus to be the first bishop and pastor of the 
 island, leaving him to settle those affairs of the church, which 
 time would not permit the apostle to settle himself. From hence 
 Paul and Silas returned back to Cilicia, and came to Lystra, 
 where they found Timothy, w,hose Father was a Greek, but his 
 mother a Jewish convert, and by her he had been brought up 
 under all the advantages of a pious and religious education, 
 especially with regard to the Holy Scriptures, which he had 
 3tudied with the greatest assiduity and success. This person St. 
 Paul designed for the companion of his travels, and a special 
 instrument in the ministry of the Gospel. But knowing that his 
 being uncircumcised would prove a stumbling-block to the Jews, 
 he caused him to be circumcised; being willing, in lawful and 
 and indifferent matters, to conform hmself to the tempers and 
 apprehensicas of men, iD order to save their souls. In this iD 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 stance the apostle evinced much prudence, well knowing that 
 inveterate prejudices in religious matters are not easily overcome; 
 for which reason he is said to become all things to all men. 
 
 Every thing being ready for their journey, St: Paul and his 
 companions departed from Lystra, passed through Phrygia, and 
 the country of Galatia, where the apostle was entertained with 
 the greatest kindness and veneration, the people looking upon 
 him as angel sent immediately from heaven; and being by reve- 
 lation forbidden to go into Asia, he was commanded by a second 
 vision to repair to Macedonia, to preach the Gospel. Accord- 
 ingly our apostle prepared to pass from Asia into Europe. 
 
 Here St. Luke joined them, and became, ever after, the insep- 
 arable companion of St. Paul, who being desirous of finding the 
 speediest passage into Macedonia, took ship with his companions, 
 Silas, Luke, and Timothy, and came to Samothracia, an island in 
 the yEgian Sea, not far from Thrace; and the next day he went 
 to Neapolis. a port of Macedonia. Leaving Neapolis, they re- 
 paired to Phillippi, the metropolis of that part of Macedonia, 
 and a Roman colony, where they staid some days. 
 
 In this city, Paul, according to his constant practice, preached 
 in a proseucha, or oratory of the Jews, which stood by the river 
 side, at some distance from the city, and was much frequented 
 by the devout women of their religion, who met there to pray, 
 and hear the law. And after several days, as they were repair- 
 ing to the same place of devotion, there met them a damsel who 
 possessed a spirit of divination, by whom her masters acquired 
 very great advantage. This woman followed Paul and his com- 
 panions, crying out, "These men are the servants of the most 
 high God, which shew unto us, the way of salvation!" Paul, at 
 first, took no notice of her, not being willing to multiply miracles 
 without necessity. Uul when he saw her following them several 
 days together, he began to be troubled, and commanded the 
 spirit, in the name of Jesus, to corne out of her. The evil spirit, 
 with reluctance obeyed, and left the damsel that very instant. 
 
 This miraculous cure proving a great loss to her masters, who 
 acquired large gains from her soothsaying, they were tilled with 
 envy and malice against the apostles; and, by their instigation, 
 the multitude arose, and seized upon Paul and his companions, 
 hurried them before the magistrates and governors of the colony; 
 accusing them of introducing many innovations which were pre- 
 judicial to the state, and unlawful for them to comply with, as 
 being Romans. 
 
 The magistrates being concerned for the tranquillity of the 
 state, and jealous of all disturbances, were very forward to pun- 
 ish the otlenders, against whom great numbers of the multitude 
 te=tified; and therefore commanded the olliccrs to strip them, 
 and scourge them severely, as seditious person. 
 
m3?®«- 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 This was accordingly executed ; after which the apostles 
 were committed to close custody, the gaoler receiving more 
 dian ordinary charge to keep them safely; and he accordingly 
 thrust them into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in the 
 Btock9. Rut the most obscure dungeon, or the pitchy mantle of 
 the night, cannot intercept the beams of divine joy and comfort 
 from the souls of pious men. Their minds were all serenity-, 
 and at midnight they prayed and sang praises so loud, that they 
 were heard in every part of the prison. Nor were their prayeis 
 offered to the throne of grace in vain: an earthquake shook the 
 foundations of the prison, opened the doors, loosed the chains, 
 and set the prisoners at liberty. 
 
 This convulsion of nature roused the gaoler from his sleep; 
 and concluding from what he saw, that all his prisoners were 
 escaped, he was going to put a period to his life; but Paul ob- 
 serving him, hastily cried, "Do thyself no harm, for we are all 
 here." The keeper was now as greatly surprised at the good- 
 ness of the apostles, as he was before terrified at the thoughts of 
 their escape: and calling for a light, he came immediately into 
 the presence of the apostles, fell down at their feet, and took 
 them from the dungeon, brought them to his own house, washed 
 their stripes, and begged of them to instruct him in the know- 
 ledge of that God, who was so mighty to save. 
 
 St. Paul readily granted his request, and replied, That, if he 
 believed in Jesus Christ, he might be saved with his whole house; 
 accordingly, the gaoler, with all his family, were, after a com- 
 petent instruction, baptized, and received as members of the 
 church of Christ. 
 
 As soon as it was day, the magistrates either hearing what had 
 happened, or reflecting on what they had done as too harsh and 
 unjustifiable, sent their sergeant to the gaoler, with orders to 
 discharge the apostles. The gaoler joyfully delivered the mes- 
 sage, and bid them "depart in peace;" but Paul, that he might 
 make the magistrates sensible what injury they had done them, 
 and how unjustly they had punished them, without examination 
 or trial, sent them word, that, as they thought proper to scourge 
 and imprison Romans, contrary to the laws of the empire, he 
 expected they should come themselves and make them some sat- 
 isfaction. 
 
 The magistrates were terrified at this message; well knowing 
 how dangerous it was to provoke the formidable power of the 
 Romans, who never suffered any freeman to be beaten uncon- 
 demned; they came therefore to the prison, and very submis- 
 sively entreated the apostles to depart without any further dis 
 turbance. 
 
 This small recompense for the cruel usage they had received 
 was accepted by the meek followers of the blessed Jesus; they 
 
lives of tup: apostles. 
 
 left the prison, and retired to the house of Lydia, where they 
 comforted their brethren with an account of their deliverance, 
 and departed; having laid the foundation of a very eminent 
 church, as it appears from St. Paul's Epistle to the Phi.i'ppinns. 
 Leaving Philippi, Paul and his campanions continued their jour- 
 ney towards the west, till they came to Thessalonica, the metro- 
 polis of Macedonia, about a hundred and twenty miles from 
 Philippi. On their arrival at Thessalonica, Paul according to 
 his custom, went into the synagogue of the Jews, and preached 
 unto his countrymen. His doctrine, however, was strenuously 
 opposed by the Jews, who would not allow Jesus to be the Mes- 
 siah, because of his ignominious death. 
 
 DuHng the stay of the apostles at Thessalonica, they lodged 
 in the house of a certain Christian, named Jason, who enter- 
 tained (hem very courteously. But the Jews- would not sutler 
 the apostles to continue at rest. They refused to embrace the 
 Gospel themselves, and therefore envied its success, and deter- 
 mined to oppose its progress. Accordingly, they gathered to- 
 gether a great number of lewd and wicked wretches, who beset 
 the house of Jason, intending to take Paul, and deliver him up 
 to an incensed multitude. But in this they were disappointed; 
 Paul and Silas being removed from thence by the Christians, 
 and concealed in some other part of the city and finally sent 
 away by night to Bera^a, a city about fifty miles south of Thes- 
 salonica, but out of the power of their enemies. Here also Paul's 
 great love for his countrymen, the Jews, and his earnest desire 
 of their salvation, excited him to preach to them in particular; 
 accordingly, he entered into their synagogue, and explained the 
 Gospel unto them, proving, out of the Scriptures of the Old 
 Testament, the truth of the doctrines he advanced. These Jews 
 were of a more ingenuous and candid temper than those of Thes- 
 salonica; and as they heard him with great reverence and atten- 
 tion, expound and apply the Scriptures, so they searched dili- 
 gently, whether his proofs were proper and pertinent, and coi*- 
 sonant to the sense of the texts he referred to: and having found 
 every thing to be agreeable to what Paul had advanced, many 
 of them believed; and several Gentiles, following their example, 
 became obedient to the faith, among whom were several women 
 of quality. The news of this remarkable success was carried to 
 Thessalonica, and greatly incensed the inveterate enemies of the 
 Gospel there, who accordingly repaired to Beraea, and raised 
 tumults against the apostle: so that Paul, to avoid their fury, 
 was forced to leave the town; but Silas and Timothy, either less 
 known or less envied, continued still there. 
 
 Paul leaving Beraea, under the conduct of certain guides, it 
 was said he designed to retire by sea out of Greece, that Ids 
 restless enemies might cease their persecution; but the guides. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 according to Paul's order, brought him to Athens, and left him 
 there after receiving from him an order for Silas and Timotheus 
 to repair to him as soon as possible. 
 
 While St. Paul continued at Athens, expecting the arrival of 
 Silas and Timothy, he walked up and down, to take a more ac- 
 curate survey of the city, which he found miserably overrun wilh 
 superstition and idolatry. 
 
 Their superstitious practices grieved the spirit of the apostle; 
 accordingly, he exerted all his strength for their conversion; he 
 disputed on the sabbath-days in the synagogues of the Jews, and 
 at other times took all opportunities of preaching to the Athen- 
 ians the coming of the Messiah to save the world. 
 
 This doctrine was equally new and strange to the Athenians, 
 and though they did not persecute him as the Jews did, yet his 
 preaching Jesus was considered by the Epicurean and Stoic phi- 
 losophers as a fabulous legend, and by the more sober part as a 
 discovery of some new gods, which they had not yet placed in 
 their temples: and though they were not unwilling to recieve 
 any new deities, yet as the Areopagus, the supreme court of the 
 city, was to judge of all gods, to whom public worship might be 
 allowed, they brought him belorc those judges, to give an ac- 
 count of his doctrine. 
 
 Paul being placed before the judges of this high assembly, 
 readily gave them an account of his doctrine, in a grave and ele- 
 gant speech; wherein he did not tell them they were horrible 
 and gross idolaters, lest he should otfend them, and thereby pre- 
 vent them from listening to his reasons: but, having commended 
 them for their religious dispositions, he took occasion, from the 
 altar inscribed to the "unknown God," to make a* proper de- 
 fence of his doctrine. "1 endeavor," said he, "only to explain 
 that altar to you, and manifest the nature of that Cod whom ye 
 ignorant ly worship. The true God is he that made the world, 
 and all things therein; and who being Lord of all, dwells not in 
 temples made with hands, nor is to be worshipped in lifeless 
 idols. As he is the Creator of all things, he cannot be confined 
 to the workmanship of man, whether temples or statues; nor 
 stand in need of sacrifices, sl.ice he is the fountain of life to all 
 things. He made from one common original, the whole race of 
 mankind, and hath wiseh determined their dependance on him, 
 that they might be oblige to seek after him and servo him. A 
 truth perceivable in the darkest state of ignorance, and acknow- 
 ledged by one of your own poets. If this be the nature of God, 
 it is surely the highest absurdity to represent him by an image 
 or simililude. The divine patience hath been too much exer- 
 cised ahead) with such gross abuses in religion, but now expect 6 . 
 a thorough reformation, having sent his son Jesus Christ to make 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 him known to the world, and at the same time to inform them 
 that lie hath appointed a day of general judgment, when the 
 religion of mm kind shail be tried by the test of the Gospel, 
 before his only begotten Son, who is appointed sole judge of the 
 quick and dead, and whose commission to that high otlice hath 
 been ratified by the Almighty, in raising him from the dead." 
 
 On his mentioning the resurrection, some of the philosophers 
 mocked and derided him; others, more modest, but not satisfied 
 with the proofs he had given, gravely answered, '" We would 
 hear thee again of this matter." After which Paul departed from 
 the court; but not without some success: for a few of his audi- 
 tors believed and attended his instructions. 
 
 Thus boldly did this intrepid servant and soldier of Jesus 
 Christ assert the cause of his divine Master, among the great, 
 the wise, and the learned, and reason with great persuasion and 
 eloquence on the nature of God, and the manner in which he 
 has commanded his creatures to worship him, even in spirit and 
 in truth. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Success of St. PauPs Ministry at Corinth and Ephesus. 
 
 During St. Paul's stay at Athens, Timothy, according to the 
 order he had received, came to him, out of Macedonia, and 
 brought an account that the Christians at Thessalonica were 
 under persecution from their fellow citizens, ever since his de- 
 parture: at which St. Paul was greatly concerned, and at first 
 inclined to visit them in person, to confirm them in the faith 
 they had embraced; but being hindered by the enemies of the 
 Gospel, he sent Timothy to comfort them, and put them in mind 
 of what they had at first heard, namely, that persecution would 
 be the constant attendant on their profession. 
 
 On Timothy's departure, St. Paul left Athens, and traveled to 
 Corinth, a very populous place, and famous for its trade. 
 
 After some stay at Corinth, the apostle was joined by Silas and 
 Timothy, and disputed frequently in the synagogue, reasoning 
 and proving, that Jesus was the true Messiah. 
 
 During his stay at Corinth, he wrote his Second Epistle to the 
 Thessalonians, to supply his absence. In this epistle he again 
 endeavors to confirm their minds in the truth of the Gospel, and 
 prevent their being shaken with those troubles which the wicked 
 and unbelieving Jews would be continually raising against them 
 55 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 St. Paul, on his leaving the church at Corinth, took ship at 
 Cenchrea, the port of Corinth, for Syria, taking with him 
 Aquilaand Piiscilla; and on his arrival at F.phesus, he preached 
 awhile in the synagogue of the Jews, promising to return to 
 them, after keeping the passover at Jerusalem. Accordingly, 
 he again took ship, and landed at Caesarea, and from thence 
 traveled to Jerusalem, where he kept the feast, visited the 
 church, and then repaired to Antioch. Here he staid some 
 time, and then traversed the countries of Galatia and I'hrygia, 
 conlirming the newly converted Christians, till he came to 
 Kphesus, where he fixed his abode for three years, bringing 
 with him Gains of Derbe, Aristarchus, a native ol Thessalonica, 
 Timotheus and Erastus of Corinth, and Titus. The first tiling 
 he did after his arrival, was to examine certain disciples, 
 "Whether they had received the Holy Ghost since they believ- 
 ed?" To which they answered, "that the doctrine they had 
 received promised nothing of that nature, nor had they ever 
 heard thai such an extraordinary spirit had of late been bestow- 
 ed upon the church." 
 
 This answer surprised the apostle, who asked them, in what 
 name they had been baptized; since in the Christian form, the 
 name of the Holy Ghost was always expressed? They replied 
 that they had only received John's baptism; upon which the 
 apostle informed them, that though John's baptism commanded 
 nothing but repentance, yet it tacitly implied the whole doctrine 
 of Christ and the Holy Ghost. When they heard this, they 
 were baptized according to the form prescribed by Christ him- 
 self, that is, in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the 
 Holy Ghost; and after the apostle had prayed, and laid his hands 
 upon them, they received the gifts of tongues, and other miracu- 
 lous powers. 
 
 After this, he entered into the Jewish synagogues, where, for 
 the first three months, he contended and disputed with the Jews, 
 endeavoring, with great earnestness and resolution, to convince 
 them of the truth of the Christian religion. But when, instead 
 of success, he met with nothing but obstinacy and infidelity, he 
 left the synagogue, and taking those with him whom he had 
 converted, instructed them and others who resorted to him, in 
 the school of one Tyrannus, a place where scholars used to be 
 instructed. In this manner he continued to preach the Gospel 
 two whole years; by which means the Jews and proselytes had 
 an opportunity of hearing the glad tidings of salvation; and be 
 cause miracles are the clearest evidence of a divine commission, 
 the Almighty was pleased to testify the doctrine which St. 1'auJ 
 delivered by amazing and miraculous operations, many of which 
 were of a peculiar and extraordinary nature; for he not only 
 healed those who came to him, but if napkins or handkerchiefs 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 were only touched by him, and applied to the sick, their diseases 
 immediately vanished, and the evil spirits departed out of those 
 that were possessed hy them. 
 
 About this time the apostle wrote his epistle to the Galatians; 
 for he had heard that, since his departure, corrupt opinions had 
 crept in among them, with regard to the necessity of observing 
 the legal rites. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Transactions of St. Paul, during the farther progress of his Min 
 istry, to tlie time of his arraignment before Felix. 
 
 Soon after the great tumult at Ephesus, about the goddess 
 Diana, Paul called the Christians together, and took his leave 
 of them with the utmost tender expressions of love and aifection. 
 He had now spent almost three years at Ephesus, and founded 
 there a very considerable church, of which he had ordained 
 Timothy the first bishop. He first traveled about two hundred 
 miles northward, to Troas, before he took ship, expecting to 
 meet Titus there. But missing him, he proceeded on his voyage 
 to Macedonia. 
 
 On his arrival there, he preached the Gospel in several places, 
 even as far as lllyricum, now called Sclavonia. During this 
 journey he met with many troubles and dangers, *' without were 
 fightings, and within were fears;" but God who comforteth those 
 that are cast down, revived his spirits by the arrival of Titus, 
 who gave him a pleasing account of the good eliccts his epistle 
 had produced at Corinth. 
 
 During the stay of Titus in Macedonia, Paul wrote his second 
 epistle to the Corinthians, and sent it to them by Titus and Luke. 
 
 About this time also he wrote his first epistle to Timothy, 
 whom he left at Ephesus. 
 
 During his stay in Greece, he went to Corinth, where he 
 wrote his famous epistle to the Romans, which he sent by Phoebe, 
 a deaconess of the church of Cenchrea, near Corinth. His 
 principal intention in this epistle is, fully to state and determine 
 the great controversy between the Jews and Gentiles-, with 
 regard to the obligations of the rites and ceremonies of the Jew- 
 ish law, and those principal and material points of doctrine de- 
 pending upon it, namely, Christian liberty, the use of indifferent 
 tilings, and the like. And, which is the chief intention of 
 all religion, instructs (hem, and presses i,hem to perform the 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 duties of a holy and pious life, such as the Christian doctrine 
 naturally recommends. 
 
 St. Paul being now determined to return into Syria, in order 
 to convey the contributions to the brethren at Jerusalem, set out 
 on his journey; but being informed that the Jews hud formed a 
 design of killing and robbing him by the way, he returned bark 
 into Macedonia, and came to Phillippi, from whence he went to 
 Troas, where he staid seven days. Here he preached to them 
 on the Lord's day, and continued his discourse till midnight, be- 
 ing himself to depart in the morning. 
 
 How indefatigable was the industry of this great apostle! 
 How closely did he tread in the steps of his great Master, who 
 "■went about doing 5<>od!" He preached, and wrought miracles 
 wherever he came. As a master builder, he either laid a foun- 
 dation, or raised the superstructure. He was "instant in season, 
 and out of season," and spared no pains to assist the souls of 
 men. 
 
 The night being thus spent in holy exercises, St. Paul took 
 his leave of the brethren in the morning, traveling on foot to 
 Assos, a sea-port town, whither he had before sent his compan- 
 ions by sea. From thence they sailed to Mytilene, a city in the 
 Isle of Lesbos. They next sailed from thence, and came over 
 against Chios, and the day following landed at Trogyllium, 
 a promontory of Ionia, near Samoa. The next day they came 
 to Miletus, not putting in at Ephesus, because the apostle was 
 resolved, if possible, to be at Jerusalem on the day of Pente- 
 cost. 
 
 On his arrival at Miletus, he sent to Ephesus, to summon the 
 elders of the church; and, on their coming, reminded them of 
 the manner in which he had conversed among them, how faith- 
 fully and affectionately he had discharged the offices of his min- 
 istry, and how incessantly he had labored for the good of the 
 souls of men: adding, that he had never failed to acquaint them, 
 both in public and private, with whatever might be useful and 
 profitable to them, urging both the Jews and Gentiles to repen 
 tance, and reformation of life, and a hearty perseverance in the 
 faith of Christ: that he was now going up to Jerusalem, where 
 he was ignorant of what might befall him, except what had been 
 foretold him by those who were endued with the prophetical 
 gifts of the Holy Ghost; namely that atflictions and imprison- 
 ment would attend him; but that this gave him no concern, 
 being willing to lay down his life whenever the Gospel required 
 it, and fully determined to serve faithfully his great Lord and 
 Master. 
 
 St. Paul having finished his discourse, he kneeled down, and 
 joined with them in prayer; and they all melted into tears, and. 
 with the greatest expressions of sorrow, attended liim to the ship; 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 grieving in the most passionate manner for what he nad tola 
 them, "That they should see his face no more." 
 
 Paul, with his companions, now departed from Miletus, and 
 arrived at Coos, from whence they sailed the next day to Rhodes, 
 a large island in the ./Egean sea. Leaving this place, they came 
 to Patara, the metropolis of Lycia, where they went on board 
 another vessel bound for Tyre, in Phoenicia. On his arrival, he 
 visited the brethren there, and continued with them a week, and 
 was advised by some of them, who had the gift of prophecy, not 
 to go up to Jerusalem. But the apostle would by no means aban- 
 don his design, or refuse to suffer any thing, provided he might 
 spread the Gospel of his Saviour. Finding all persuasions were 
 in vain, they jointly accompanied him to the shore, where he 
 kneeled down, and prayed with them; and after embracing them 
 with the utmost affection, he went on board, and came to Ptole- 
 mias, and the next day to Ca»sarea. 
 
 During their stay in this place, Agahus, a Christian prophet, 
 came thither from J udea, who, taking Paul's girdle, bound his 
 own hands and feet with it, signifying, by this symbol, that the 
 Jews would bind Paul in that manner, And deliver him over to 
 the Gentiles. Whereupon both his o\ ti companions, and the 
 Christians of Cassarea earnestly besought him that he would not 
 go up to Jerusalem. But the apostle asked them, if they in- 
 tended by these passionate dissuasives to add more affliction to 
 his sorrow. "For I am ready," continued he, "not only to he 
 bound, but also to die at Jerusalem, for the name of the Lord 
 Jesus." 
 
 When the disciples found that his resolution was not to he 
 shaken, they importuned him no further, leaving the event to be 
 determined according to the pleasure of the Most High. And 
 all things being ready, Paul and his companions set forward on 
 their journey, and were kindly and joyfully received by the 
 Christians on their arrival at Jerusalem. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Paul, from his first Trial before Felix, till 
 his coming to Rome. 
 
 Oun apostle soon after his arrival, encountered Tertullus, who, 
 in a short, but eloquent speech, began to accuse him, charging 
 him with sedition, heresy, and the profanation of the temple. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 The orator having finished his charge against the apostle, Fe 
 lix told St. Paul that he was now at liberty to make his defence. 
 which he did in the following manner: 
 
 "I answer this charge of the Jews with the greatest satisfac- 
 tion before thee, because thou hast for many years been a judgt 
 of this nation. About twelve days since, 1 repaired to Jerusa- 
 lem, to worship the God of Jacob. But I neither disputed with 
 any man, or endeavored to stir the people in the synagogues 01 
 the city. Nor can they prove the charge they have brought 
 against me. 
 
 "This, however, I readily confess, that after the way which 
 they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, and accord- 
 ing to this fiiith, I am careful to maintain a clear and quiet con 
 science, both towards God and man. 
 
 "After 1 had spent some years in distant countries, I repaired 
 to Jerusalem, with the alms 1 had collected in other provinces, 
 for the poor of mine own nation, an offering to the God of Ja- 
 cob. And while I was performing the duties of religion, certain 
 Asiatic Jews found me in the temple, purified according to the 
 law; but neither attended with a multitude of followers, or the 
 least tumultuous assembly. It was therefore necessary that these 
 Jews should have been here, if they had any thing to allege 
 against me. Nay, I appeal to those of the Sanhedrim here pre- 
 sent, if any thing has been laid to my charge, except the objec- 
 tions of the Sadducces, who violently opposed me for asserting 
 the doctrine of the resurrection." 
 
 Felix having thus heard both parties, refused to pass any 
 final sentence, till he had more fully advised about it, and con- 
 sulted Lysias, the governor of the castle, who was the most 
 proper person to give an accou t of the sedition and tumult; 
 commanding, in the mean time, that St. Paul should be kept 
 under a guard, but at the same time enjoy the liberty of being 
 visited by his friends, and receiving from them any olhce of 
 friendship. 
 
 Some time after St. Paul had appealed unto Caesar, king 
 Agrippa, who succeeded Herod in the Tetrarchate of Galilee, 
 and 1 lis sister Bernice, came to Ca:sarca to visit the new gov- 
 ernor. Festus embraced this opportunity of mentioning the case 
 of our apostle to king Agrippa, together with the remarkable 
 tumult this affair had occasioned among the Jews, and the appeal 
 he had made to Caesar. This account excited the curiosity of 
 king Agrippa, and he was desirous of hearing himself what St. 
 Paul had to say in his own vindication. 
 
 Accordingly, the next day, the king and his sister, accompa- 
 nied with Fes us the governor, and several other persons of dis- 
 tinction came into the court with a pompous and splendid retinue, 
 where the prisoner was brought before them. On his appearing. 
 
 sHKr 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Fetus informed the court, how greatly he had been importuned 
 by the Jews, both at Cassarcu and Jerusalem, to put the prisoner 
 to death as a malefactor; but having, on examination, found him 
 guilty of no capital crime, and the prisoner himself having ap- 
 pealed unto Caesar, he was determined to .send him lo Rome; but 
 was willing to have his cause debated before Agrippa, that he 
 might be furnished with some material particulars to send with 
 him; it being highly absurd to send a prisoner without signifying 
 the crimes alleged against him. 
 
 Festus having finished his speech, Agrippa told Paul, he was 
 now at liberty to make his own defence: and silence being made, 
 he delivered himself, in the following manner, addressing his 
 speech particularly to Agrippa: 
 
 "I consider it as a particular happiness, king Agrippa, that I 
 am to make my defence against the accusations of the Jews be- 
 fore thee: because thou art well acquainted with all their cus- 
 toms, and the questions commonly debated among them: 1 there- 
 fore beseech thee to hear me patiently. All the Jews are well 
 acquainted with my manner of life, from my youth, the greatest 
 part of it having been spent with my own countrymen at Jeru- 
 salem. They also know that I was educated under the institu- 
 tions of the Pharisees, the strictest sect of our religion, and am 
 now arraigned for a tenet believed by all their fathers; a tenet 
 sufficiently credible in itself, and plainly revealed in the Scrip- 
 tures, I mean, the resurrection of the dead. Why should any 
 mortal think it either incredible or impossible, that God should 
 raise the dead? 
 
 "I, indeed, formerly thought myself indispensably obliged to 
 oppose the religion of Jesus of Nazareth. Nor was 1 satisfied 
 with imprisoning and punishing with death itself the.saints J found 
 at Jerusalem; ] even persecuted them in strange cities, whither 
 my implacable zeal pursued them, having procured authority for 
 that purpose from the chief priests and elders. 
 
 "Accordingly 1 departed for Damascus, with a commission 
 from the Sanhedrim: but as 1 was traveling towards that city, 
 I saw at mid-day, O king, a light from heaven, far exceeding the 
 brightness of the sun, encompassing me and my companions. 
 On seeing this awful appearance, we all fell to the earth, and 
 I heard a voice which said to me, in the Hebrew language, 
 'Saul, Saul, why persecutcst thou me? It is hard for thee to 
 kick against the pricks.' To which ] answered, 'Who art thou, 
 Lord?' and he replied, 'I am Jesus, whom thou persecutcst,' 
 But be not terrified, arise from the earth: for 1 have appeared 
 unto thee, that thou mightest be both a witness of the things 
 thou hast seen, and also of others which I will heieafter reveal 
 unto thee. My power shall deliver thee from the Jews and 
 Uenliies, to whom now I send thee to preach the Gospel 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 vithdraw the veil of darkness and ignorance; lo turn them 
 from falsehood unto truth, " and from the power of Satan unto 
 God." 
 
 "Accordingly, king Agrippa, I readily obeyed the heavenly- 
 vision: I preached the Gospel first to the inhabitants of Damas- 
 cus, then to those of Jerusalem and Judea, and afterwards to the 
 Gentiles; persuading them to forsake their iniquities, and, by 
 sincere repentance, turn to the living God. 
 
 " These endeavors to save the souls of sinful mortals exas- 
 perated the Jews, who caught me in the temple, and entered 
 into a conspiracy to destroy me. But by the help of Omni- 
 potence, 1 still remain a witness to all the human race, preach- 
 ing nothing but what Moses and all the prophets foretold, namely, 
 That the Messiah should suffer, be the first that should rise from 
 the chambers of the grave, and publish the glad tidings of salva- 
 tion, both to the Jews and Gentiles." 
 
 While the apostle thus pleaded for himself, Festus cried out, 
 "Paul, thou art mad; too much study hath deprived thee of 
 thy reason." But Paul answered, "I am far, most noble Fes- 
 tus, from being transported with idle and distracted ideas; the 
 words I speak are dictated by truth and sobriety; and I am 
 persuaded that the king Agrippa himself is not ignorant of these 
 things; for they were transacted openly before the world. J 
 am confident, king Agrippa, that thou believest the prophets, 
 and therefore must know all their predictions were fulfilled 
 in Christ." To which Agrippa answered, "Thou hast almost 
 persuaded me to embrace the Christian faith." Paul replied, 
 M I sincerely wish that not only thou, but also all that hear me, 
 were not almost, but altogether, the same as I myself, except 
 being prisoners." 
 
 It being now finally determined, that Paul should be sent to 
 Rome, he was, with several other prisoners of consequence com- 
 mitted to the care of Julius, commander of a company belonging 
 to the legion of Augustus; and was accompanied in his voyage 
 by St. Luke, Aristarchus, Trophimus, and some others not men- 
 tioned by the sacred historian. 
 
 In the month of September, they embarked on board a ship of 
 Adramyttium, and sailed to Sidon, where the centurion courte- 
 ously gave the apostle leave to go on shore to visit his friends 
 and refresh himself. 
 
 After a short stay they sailed for Cyprus, and arrived oppo- 
 site the Fair-Havens, a place near Myra, a city of Lycia. 
 Here the season being far advanced, and Paul foreseeing ij 
 would be a dangerous voyage, persuaded them to put in and 
 winter there. But the Roman centurion preferring the opinion 
 of the master of the ship, and the harbor being at the same time 
 incommodious, resolved, if possible, to reach Phoenice, a port 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 of Crete, and winter there. But they soon found themselves 
 appointed; for the fine southerly gale which had favored them for 
 some time, suddenly changed into a stormy and tcmpesfuous wind 
 at north-east, which blew with such violence, that the ship was 
 obliged to sail before it; and to prevent her sinking, they threw 
 overboard the principal part of her lading. 
 
 In this desperate and uncomfortable condition they continued 
 fourteen days, and on the fourteenth night the mariners discov* 
 ercd they were near some coast, and, therefore, to avoid the 
 rocks, thought proper to come to an anchor, till the morning 
 might give them better information. 
 
 During the time they continued at anchor, waiting for the 
 light of the morning, St. Paul prevailed upon them to eat and 
 refresh themselves, having fasted a long time, assuring them they 
 should all escape. 
 
 The country near which they were, was, as Paul had foretold, 
 an island called Melita, now Malta, situated in the Lybian Sea, 
 between Syracuse and Africa. Here they landed, and met with 
 great civility from the people, who treated them with humanity, 
 and entertained them with every necessary accommodation. But 
 whilst St. Paul was laying a few sticks on the fire a viper, en- 
 livened by the heat, came from among the wood, and fastened 
 on his hand. On seeing this, the inhabitants of the island con- 
 cluded, that he was certainly some notorious murderer, wdiom the 
 divine vengeance, though it sutFered him to escape the sea, had 
 reserved for a more public and solemn execution. But when 
 they saw him shake oil' the venomous creature into the fire, and 
 no manner of harm ensue, they changed their sentiments, and 
 cried cut, "that he was a God." 
 
 After three months stay in this island, the centurion with his 
 charge went on hoard the Castor and Pollux, a ship of Alexan- 
 dria, bound to Italy. They put in at Syracuse, where they tar- 
 ried three days; then they sailed to Regiurn, and from thence to 
 Puteoli, where they landed; and finding some Christians there, 
 staid, at their request, a week with them, and then set forward 
 on their journey to Rome. The Christians of this city, hearing 
 of the apostle's coming, wenl to meet him as far as the distance 
 of about thirty miles from Rome, and others as far as the Apii- 
 forum, fifty-one miles distant from the capital. They kindly 
 embraced each other, and the liberty he saw the Christians 
 enjoy at Rome greatly tended to enliven the spirits of the apos- 
 tle. 
 
 56 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The transactions of St. Paul, from his arrival at Rome, till his 
 Martyrdom. 
 
 Having refreshed himself after the fatigue of his voyage, the 
 apostle sent for the heads of the Jewish consistory at Rome, 
 and related to them the cause of his coming, in the following 
 manner: "Though I have been guilty of no violence of the 
 laws of our religion, yet I was delivered by the Jews at Jeru- 
 salem to the Roman governors, who more than once would 
 have acquitted me as innocent of any capital offence: but, by 
 the perversencss of my persecutors, I was obliged to appeal 
 unto Caesar; not that I had any thing to accuse my nation of: 
 I had recourse to this irethod merely to clear my own inno- 
 cence." 
 
 Having thus removed a popular prejudice, he added, "That 
 Ihe true cause of his sufferings was that their own religion had 
 taught him, 'the belief and expectation of a future resurrec- 
 tion.' " But his discourse had different effects on different hear- 
 ers, some being convinced, and others persisting in their infi 
 delity. 
 
 For two whole years Paul dwelt at Rome, in a house he had 
 hired for his own use; wherein he assiduously employed himself 
 in preaching and writing for the good of the church. 
 
 The Christians of Philippi hearing of St. Paul's being at 
 Rome, and not knowing what distress he might be reduced to, 
 raised a contribution for him, and sent it by Epaphroditus, their 
 bishop, by whom he returned an epistle to them, wherein he 
 gives some account of the state of his affairs at Rome. 
 
 St. Paul lived about three years at Ephesus, preaching the 
 Gospel to the numerous inhabitants of that city, and was there • 
 fore well acquainted with the state and condition of the place: 
 so that taking the opportunity of Tychicus's going thither, he 
 wrote his epistle to the Ephesians, wherein he endeavors to coun- 
 ermine the principles and practices both of the Jews and Gen- 
 tiles, to confirm them in the belief and practices of the Chris- 
 tian doctrine, and to instruct them fully in the great mysteries of 
 the Gospel. 
 
 By what means St. Paul was discharged from the accusation 
 the Jews brought against him, we have no account in history: 
 but it is natural to suppose, that not having sufficient proof of 
 what they alleged, or being informed that the crimes they accused 
 him of, were no violation of the Roman laws, they durst not 
 implead him before the emperor, and so permitted him to be dis- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 charged of course. But by whatever means; he procured hi9 lib- 
 erty, he wrote his epistle to the Hebrews before he left Italy, 
 from whence he dates his salutations. 
 
 The principal design of it is to magnify Christ, and the reli- 
 gion of the Gospel, above Moses and che Jewish economy, in 
 order to establish and confirm the converted Jews in the firm be- 
 lief and profession of Christianity, notwithstanding the trouble 
 and persecutions that would certainly attend them. 
 
 Having thus discharged his ministry, both by preaching and 
 writing, in Italy, St. Paul, accompanied by Timothy, prosecu- 
 ted his long-intended journey into Spain; and, according to the 
 testimony of several writers, crossed the sea and preached the 
 Gospel in Britain. 
 
 VVhat success he had in these western parts is not known: he 
 however, continued there eight or nine months, and then returned 
 again to the cast, visited Sicily, Greece, and Crete, and then re- 
 paired to Rome. 
 
 Here he met with Peter, and was together with him, thrown 
 into prison, doubtless in the general persecution raised against 
 the Christians, under pretence that they had set fire to the city. 
 How long he remained in prison is uncertain; nor do we know 
 whether he was scourged before his execution. He was, how- 
 ever, allowed the privilege of a Roman citizen, and therefore 
 beheaded. 
 
 Being come to the place of execution, which was the Aquae 
 Salvia?, three miles from Rome, he cheerfully, after a solemn 
 preparation, gave his neck to the fatnl stroke; and from this vale 
 of misery passed to the blissful regions of immortality, to the 
 kingdom of his beloved Master, the great Redeemer of the hu- 
 man race. 
 
 He was buried in the Via Ostiensis, about two miles from 
 Rome; and about the year 317, Constantine the Great, at the 
 instance of Pope Sylvester, built a stately church over his grave, 
 adorned it with an hundred marble columns, and beautified it 
 with the most exquisite workmanship. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ST. ANDREW 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The transactions of St. Andrew, from his Birth to his being called to 
 the 
 
 This apostle was born at Bethsaida, a city of Galilee, built on 
 tbe banks of the Lake of Genesareth, and was son to John, or 
 Jonas, a fisherman of that town. He was brother to Simon 
 Peter, but whether older or younger is not certainly known, 
 though the generality of the ancients intimate that he was the 
 younger. He was brought up to his father's trade, at which he 
 labored till our blessed Saviour called him to be a fisher of men, 
 for which he was, by some preparatory instructions, qualified 
 even before the appearance of the Messiah. 
 
 John the Baptist had lately preached the doctrine of repent- 
 ance, and was, by the generality of the Jews, from the impar- 
 tiality of his precepts, and the remarkable strictness and auster- 
 ity of his life, held in great veneration. 
 
 In the number of his followers was our apostle, who accom- 
 panied him beyond Jordan, when the Messiah, who had some 
 time before been baptized, came that way. Upon his approach, 
 the Baptist pointed him out as the Messiah, styling him the Lamb 
 of God, the true sacrifice that was to expiate the sins of the 
 world. As soon as the Baptist had given this character of Jesus. 
 Andrew, and another disciple, probably St. John, followed the 
 Saviour of mankind to the place of his abode. 
 
 After some conversation with him, Andrew departed, and hav- 
 ing found his brother Simon, informed him that he had discover- 
 ed the great Messiah, so long expected by the house of Jacob, 
 and accordingly brought him to Jesus. They did not. however, 
 stay long with their Master, but returned to their calling. 
 
 Something more than a year after, Jesus, passing through 
 Galilee, found Andrew and Peter fishing on the sea of Galilee, 
 where he fully satisfied them of the .greatness and divinity of 
 nis person, by a miraculous draught of fishes, which they took 
 at his command. He now told them that they should enter on 
 a different series of labors, and instead of fish, should, by the 
 efficacy and infiuence of their doctrine upon the heart and con- 
 science, catch men ; commanding them to follow him, as his 
 immediate disciples and attendants; and accordingly they left 
 all and followed him. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Andrew, from our blessed Saviour's Ascen- 
 sion, till his Martyrdom. 
 
 After the ascension of the blessed Jesus into heaven, and the 
 descent of the Holy Ghost on the apostles, to qualify them for 
 their great undertaking, St. Andrew, according to the generality 
 of ancient writers, was chosen to pieach the Gospel in Scythia, 
 and the neighboring countries. 
 
 Accordingly he departed from Jerusalem, and first traveled 
 through Cappadocia, Galatia, and Bythinia, instructing the in- 
 habitants in the faith of Christ, and continued his journey along 
 the Euxine Sea, into the deserts of Scythia. An ancient author 
 tells us, that he first came to Amynsus, where, being entertained 
 by a Jew, he went into the synagogue, preached to them con- 
 cerning Jesus, and from the prophecies of the Old Testament 
 proved him to be the Messiah, and Saviour of the world. Hav- 
 ing converted many here, he settled the times of their public 
 meetings, and ordained them priests. 
 
 He went next to Trapezium, a maritime city on the Euxine 
 sea; from whence, after visiting many other places, he came to 
 Nice, where he stayed two years, preaching and working mira- 
 cles with great success. After leaving Nice, he passed to Nico- 
 demia, and from thence to Chalcedon, whence he sailed through 
 the Propontis, came by the Euxine sea to Heraclea, and after- 
 wards to Amastris. In all these places he met with the greatest 
 difficulties, but overcame them by an invincible patience and 
 resolution. 
 
 He next came to Synope, a city situated on the same sea, and 
 famous both for the birth and burial of king Mithridates; here 
 he met with his brother Peter, and stayed with him a consider- 
 able time. The inhabitants of Synope were mostly Jews, who 
 partly from a zeal for their religion, and partly from their bar 
 barous manners, were exasperated against St. Andrew, and en- 
 tered into a confederacy to burn the house in which he lodged. 
 But being disappointed in their design, they treated him with 
 the most savage cruelty, throwing him on the ground, stamping 
 upon him with their feet, pulling and dragging him from place 
 to place; some beating him with clubs, some pelting him with 
 stones, and others, to satisfy their brutal revenge, biting off his 
 flesh with their teeth; till apprehending they had entirely de- 
 prived him of life, they cast him out into the fields. Put he mirac- 
 ulously recovered, and returned publicly into the city by which 
 
 "^^^ 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 and other miracles he wrought among them, he converted many 
 from the error of their ways, and induced them to become disci 
 pies of the blessed Jesus. 
 
 Departing from Synope,he returned to Jerusalem; but he did 
 not continue long in that neighborhood. He returned again to 
 the province alloted him for the exercise of his ministry, which 
 greatly flourished through the power of the divine grace that 
 attended it. 
 
 He traveled over Thrace, Macedonia, Thessaly, Achaia, and 
 Rpirus, preaching the Gospel, propagating Christianity, and then 
 confirming the doctrine he taught with signs and miracles. At 
 last he came to Petrea, a city of Achaia, where he gave his last 
 and greatest testimony to the Gospel of his divine Master, seal- 
 ing it with his blood. 
 
 ^Egenas, proconsul of Achaia, came at this time to Petrea, 
 where, observing that multitudes had abandoned the heathen 
 religion, and embraced the Gospel of Christ, he had recourse to 
 every method, both of favor and cruelty, to reduce the people 
 to their old idolatry. The apostle, whom no diflicultics or 
 dangers could deter from performing the duties of his ministry, 
 addressed himself to the proconsul, calmly putting him in mind 
 that, being only a judge of men, he ought to revere him who 
 was the supreme and impartial judge of all, pay him the divine 
 honors due to his exalted majesty, and abandon the impieties of 
 his idolatrous worship; observed to him, that if he would re- 
 nounce his idolatries, and heartily embrace the Christian faith, 
 he should, with him and the numbers who had believed in the 
 Son of God, receive eternal happiness in the Messiah's king- 
 dom. The proconsul answered, that he himself should never 
 embrace the religion he mentioned; and that the only reason 
 why he was so earnest with him to sacrifice to the gods was, 
 that those whom he had every where seduced might, by his ex- 
 ample, be brought back to the ancient religion they had for- 
 saken. The apostle replied, that he saw it was in vain to 
 endeavor to persuade a person incapable of sober counsels, and 
 hardened in his own blindness and folly; that with regard to 
 himself, he might act as he pleased, and if he had, any torment 
 greater than another, he might heap that upon him; as the great- 
 est constancy he showed in his sufferings for Christ, the more 
 acceptable he should be to his l-ord and Master. iEgenas could 
 hold no longer; and after treating him with very opprobrious 
 language, and showing him the most distinguished marks of 
 contempt, he passed sentence on him that he should be put to 
 denth. 
 
 He first ordered the apostle to be scourged, and seven lictors 
 successively whipped his naked body: but seeing his invincible 
 patience and constancy, he commanded him to be crucified; but 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 to be fastened to the cross with cords instead of nails, that his 
 death might be more lingering and tedious. 
 
 As he was led to the piace of execution, walking with a cheer- 
 ful and composed mind, the people cried out, that a good ;ind 
 innocent man was unjustly condemned to die. On his coming 
 near the :ross, he saluted it in the following manner: "1 have 
 long desired and expected this happy hour. The cross has been 
 consecrated by the body of Christ hanging on it, and adorned 
 with his members as with so many inestimable jewels. I there- 
 fore come joyfully and triumphing to it, that it may receive me 
 as a disciple and follower of him, who once hung upon it, and 
 be the means of carrying me safe to my Master, being the instru- 
 ment on which he redeemed me." 
 
 After ollcring up his prayer to the throne of grace, and ex- 
 horting the people to constancy and perseverance in the faith he 
 had delivered to them, he was fastened to the cross, on which he 
 hung two whole days, teaching and instructing the people in the 
 best manner his wretched situation would admit, being sometimes 
 SO weak and faint as scarce to have the power of utterance. 
 
 In the nr>f\-in time great interest was made to the proconsul to 
 spare his life: but the apostle earnestly begged of the Almighty 
 that he might now depart, and seal the truth of his religion with 
 his blood. His prayers were heard, and he expired on the last 
 day of November, but in what year is uncertain. 
 
 There seems to have been something peculiar in the form of 
 the cross on which he suffered. It was commonly thought to 
 have been a cross decussate, or two pieces of timber crossing 
 each other in the centre, in the form of the letter X, and hence 
 usually known by the name of St. Andreiv's cross. 
 
 His body being taking down from the cross, was decently and 
 honorably interred by Maximillia, a lady of great quality and 
 estate, and whom Niccphorus tells us, was wife to the proconsul. 
 
 Constantine the Great afterwards removed his body to Con- 
 stantinople, and buried it in the great church he had built to the 
 honor of the apostles; but this structure being taken down some 
 hundred years after, in order to rebuild it, by Justinian the em- 
 peror, the body of St. Andrew was found in a wooden coilin, and 
 again deposited in its proper place- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 T. JAMES THE GREAT 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Transactions of St. James the Great, from his Birth, to the 
 Ascension of the Son of God. 
 
 This apostle (who was surnamed the Great, by way of dis- 
 tinction, from another of that name) was the son of Zcbedee, 
 an J by trade a fisherman, to which he applied himself with re- 
 markable assiduity, an»' was exercising his employment, when 
 the Saviour of the world passing by the sea of Galilee, saw him 
 with his brother in the ship, and called them both to be his dis- 
 ciples. Nor was the call in vain; they cheerfully complied with 
 it, and immediately left all to follow him; readily delivering 
 themselves up to perform whatever service he should appoint 
 them. 
 
 Soon after this he was called from the station of an ordinary 
 disciple to the apostolic office, and even honored with some par- 
 ticular favors beyond most of the apostles, being one of the ihree 
 whom our Lord made choice of as his companions in the more 
 intimate transactions of his life, from which the rest were ex- 
 cluded. Thus, with Peter, and his brother John, he attended his 
 Master when he raised the daughter of Jairus from the dead; he 
 was admitted to Christ's glorious transfiguration on the mount; 
 and when the holy Jesus was to undergo his bitter agonies in the 
 garden, as preparatory sufferings to his passion, James was one 
 of the three taken to be a spectator of them. Nor was it the 
 least instance of that particular honor our Lord conferred on 
 these apostles, that at his calling them to the apostleship, he gave 
 them a new name and title. Simon he called Peter, or a rock; 
 and James and John, who were brothers, Boanerges, or the sons 
 of thunder. 
 
 Some think that this name was given them on account of their 
 loud and bold preaching of the Gospel to the world, fearing no 
 threatenings, despising all opposition, and going on thundering 
 in the ears of a drowsy and sleepy world; rousing and awak- 
 ening the consciences of men with the earnestness and vehe- 
 mence of their preaching, which resembled thunder, as the voice 
 of God powerfully shakes the natural world, and breaks in 
 pieces the cedar of Lebanon. Others think it relates to the 
 doctrine they delivered, teaching the great mysteries and promul- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 gating the Gospel in a more profound and lofty strain thr.ii the 
 rest. 
 
 But however this be, our blessed Saviour, doubtless, alludou 
 by this term to the furious and resolute disposition of these two 
 brothers, who seem to have been of a more fiery temper than the 
 rest of the apostles, of which we have this memorable instance. 
 When our Lord was determined on his journey to Jerusalem, he 
 sent some of his disciples before him to make preparations for 
 his coming; but, on their entering a village of Samaria, thev 
 were rudely rejected, from the old grudge that subsistea between 
 the S;im;tritans and Jews, and because the Saviour, by going up 
 to Jerusalem, seemed to slight their place of worship on Mount 
 Gcrizim. This piece of rudeness and inhumanity was so highly 
 resented by St. James and his brother, that they came to Jesus, 
 desiring to know if he would not imitate Elias, by calling fire 
 down from heaven to consume this barbarous unhospitable peo- 
 ple? Thus we find the best of men are but men, and that cor- 
 rupt nature will sometimes appear even in renewed minds. But 
 the holy Jesus soon convinced them of their mistake, by telling 
 them, that instead of destroying, he was come to save the lives 
 of the children of men. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. James, from the Messiah's jlsoension, 
 his sealing the truth of the Gospel with his blood. 
 
 Sopimomus tells us, that after the ascension of the blessed 
 Jesus, this apostle preached to the dispersed Jews: that is, In 
 those converts who dispersed after the death of Stephen. The 
 Spanish writers will have it, that after preaching the Gospel in 
 several parts of Judea and Samaria, he visited Spain, where he 
 planted Christianity, and appointed some select disciples to per- 
 fect what he had begun: but if we consider the shortness of St. 
 James' 1 life, and that the apostles continued in a body at Jeru- 
 salem, even after the dispersion of the other Christians, we shall 
 find it difficult to allow time sufficient for so tedious and dif- 
 ficult a voyage as that was in those early ages; and therefore 
 it is safest to confine his ministry to Judea and the adjacent 
 countries. 
 
 Herod, who was a bigot to the Jewish religion, as well as de- 
 sirous of acquiring the favor of the Jews, began a violent perso- 
 57 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLE3. 
 
 cunon of the Christians, and his zeal animated him to pass sen- 
 tence of death on St. James immediately. As he was led to tiic 
 place of execution, the officer that guarded him to the tribunal, 
 or rather, his accuser, having been converted by that remarkable 
 courage and constancy shown by the apostle at the time of his 
 trial, repented of what he had done, came and fell down at the 
 apostle's feet, and heartily begged pardon for what he had said 
 against him. The holy man, after recovering from the surprise, 
 tenderly embraced him. "Peace," said he, "my son, peace b« 
 unto thee, and pardon of thy faults/' Upon which the officer 
 publicly declared himself a Christian, and both were beheaded 
 at the same time. Thus fell the great apostle St. James, taking 
 cheerfully that cup of which he had long since told his Lord, he 
 was ready to drink. 
 
 ST JOHN THE EVANGELIST 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Transaction? of St. John* from his Birth to the Ascension of 
 hi» great Lord and Muster. 
 
 Fno.vr the very minute and circumstantial account this Evan- 
 gelist gives of John the Baptist, lie is supposed to have been one 
 of his followers, and is thought to be that other disciple who, in 
 ihe first chapter of his Gospel, is said to have been present with 
 Andrew, when John declared Jesus to be "the Lamb of God. ,! 
 and thereupon to have followed him to the place of his abode.. 
 
 He was by much the youngest of the apostles, yet he was ad- 
 mitted into as great a share of his Master's confidence as an) 
 of them, lie was one of those to whom he communicated the 
 most private transactions of his life: one of those whom he took 
 with him when he raised the daughter of J air us from the dead: 
 one of those to whom he displayed a specimen of his divinity, 
 in his trausfigunition on the mount: one of those who were 
 present at his conference with Moses and Elias, and heard that 
 voice which declared him "the beloved Son of God;" and one 
 of those who were companions in his solitude, most retired devo- 
 tions, and bitter agonies iu the garden. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 These instances of particular favor, our apostle endeavored, in 
 60me measure, to answer by returns of particular kindness and 
 constancy. For though he at first deserted his Master on his 
 apprehension, yet he soon recovered himself, and came back to 
 6ee his Saviour, confidently entered the high priest's hall, fol- 
 lowed our Lord through the several particulars of his trial, and 
 at last waited on him at his execution, owning him, as well as 
 being owned by him, in the midst of armed soldiers, and in the 
 thickest crowds of his most inveterate enemies. Here it was 
 that our great Redeemer committed to his care his sorrowful 
 and disconsolate mother, with his dying breath. And certainly 
 the holy Jesus could not have given a more honorable testimony 
 of his particular respect and kindness to St. John, than by leav- 
 ing his own mother to his trust and care, and substituting him 
 to supply that duty himself paid her while he resided in this vale 
 of sorrow. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. John, from the Ascension of Christ to his 
 Death. 
 
 After the ascension of the Saviour of the world, when the 
 apostles made a division of the provinces among themselves, that 
 of Asia fell to the share of St. John, though he did not immedi- 
 ately enter upon his charge, but continued at Jerusalem till the 
 death of the blessed Virgin, which might be about fifteen years 
 after our Lord's ascension. Being released from the trust com 
 mitted to his care by his dying Master, he retired into Asia, and 
 industriously applied himself to the propagation of Christianity, 
 preaching where the Gospel had not yet been known, and con- 
 firming it where it was already planted. Many churches of 
 note and eminence were of his foundation, particularly those of 
 Smyrna, Pergamus, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, Laodicea. 
 and others; but his chief place of residence was a Ephesus. 
 where St. Paul had many years before founded a church, and 
 constituted Timothy bishop of it. 
 
 After spending several years at Ephesus, he was accused to 
 Domitian, who had begun a persecution against the Christians, 
 as an eminent assertor of .atheism and impiety, and a public sub- 
 verter of the religion of the empire; so that by his command 
 the proconsul sent him bound to Rome, where he met with the 
 treatment that might have been expected from so barbarous a 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 prince, being thrown into a cauldron of boiling oil. But the 
 Almighty, who reserved him for further service in the vineyard 
 of his Son, restrained the heat, as he did in the fiery furnace of 
 old, and delivered him from this seemingly unavoidable destruc- 
 tion. And surely one would have thought that so miraculous a 
 deliverance should have been sufficient to have persuaded any 
 rational man. that the religion he taught was from God, and 
 that he was protected from danger by the hand of Omnipotence. 
 But miracles themselves were not sufficient to convince thi9 
 crue! emperor, or abate his fury. He ordered St. John to be 
 transported to an almost desolate island in the Archipelago, 
 called I'atmos, where he continued several years, instructing 
 the poor inhabitants in the knowledge of the Christian faith; 
 and here, about the end of Domitian's reifjn, he wrote his book 
 of Revelations, exhibiting by visions and prophetical representa- 
 tions, the state and condition of Christianity in the future periods 
 and ages of the church. 
 
 Upon the death of Domitian, and the succession of Narva, 
 who repealed all the odious acts of his predecessor, and by 
 public edicts recalled those whom the fury of Domitian had 
 banished. St. John returned to Asia, and fixed his scat again 
 at Ephesus; the rather because the people of that city had 
 lately martyred Timothy the bishop. Here, with the assistance 
 of ^evcu other bishops, he took upon himself the government of 
 the large diocese of Asia Minor, and disposed of the clergy in 
 the best manner that the circumstances of those times would 
 permit, spending his time in an indefatigable execution of his 
 charge, traveling from east to west, to instruct the world in the 
 principles of the holy religion he was sent to propagate. 
 
 In this manner St. John continued to labor in the vineyard 
 of his great Master, until death put a period to all his toils and 
 sufferings; which happened in the beginning of Trajan's reign, 
 in the ninety-eighth year of his age; and, according to Eusebius, 
 his remains were buried near Ephesus. 
 
 St. John seems always to have led a single life; though some, 
 of the ancients tell us he was a married man. He was pc'ished 
 by no study of arts or learning; but what wa9 wauling from 
 human art. was abundantly supplied by the excellent constitu- 
 tion of his mind, and that fullness of divine grace with which be 
 was adorned. His humility was admirable, studiously conceal- 
 ing bis own honor. For in his epistles he never styles himself 
 cither apostle or evangelist: the title of presbyter, or elder, is 
 all lie assumes, and probably in regard to liio age as much as 
 his office. In lis Gospel, when he speaks of "the disciple 
 whom Jesus loved,'''' he constantly conceals his own name, leav- 
 ing the readei to discover whom he meant. 
 
 The greatest instance of our apostle's care for the souls ol 
 
:X^=S 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 men is in the writings he left to posterity; the first of which in 
 time, though placed last in the sacred canon, is his Apocalypse, 
 or Book of Revelations, which he wrote during his banishment 
 
 Patmos. 
 
 Next to the Apocalypse, in order of time, are his three epis- 
 tles; the first of which is catholic, calculated for .all times and 
 places, containing the most excellent rules for the conduct of a 
 Christian life, pressing to holiness and pureness of manners, and 
 not to be satisfied with a naked and empty profession of reli- 
 gion; not to be led away with the crafty insinuation of seducers, 
 and cautioning men against the poisonous principles and prac- 
 tices of the Gnostics. The apostle here, according to his usual 
 modesty, conceals his name; it being of more consequence to a 
 wi-e man what is said, than he who says it. It appears from 
 St. Augustine, that this epistle was anciently inscribed to the 
 Partluans, because, in all probability, St. John preached the 
 Gospel in Parthia. The other two epistles are but short, and 
 directed to particular persons; the one to a lady of great qual- 
 ity, the other to the charitable and hospitable Gaius, the kindest 
 friend and most courteous entertainer of all indigent Christians. 
 
 Before he undertook the task of writing the Gospel, he caused 
 a general fust to be kept by all the Asiatic churches, to im- 
 plore the blessing of heaven on so great and momentous an 
 undertaking. When this was done, he set about the work, and 
 completed it in so excellent and sublime a manner, that the 
 ancients generally compared him to an eagle soaring aloft 
 among the clouds, whither the weak eye of man was not able to 
 follow him. "Among all the evangelical writers (says St. Ba- 
 sil) none are like St. John, the son of thunder, for the sublimity 
 of his speech, and the heighth of his discourses, which are ne- 
 yond any man's capacity fully to reach and comprehend." — 
 k St. John as a true son of thunder, (says Epiphanius.) by a 
 loftiness of speech peculiar to himself, acquaints us, as it were, 
 out of the clouds and dark recesses of wisdom, with the divine 
 ioctrine of the Son of God." 
 
 Such is the character given of the writings of this great apos- 
 tle and evangelist, who was honored with the endearing title of 
 being the beloved disciple of the Son of God: a writer so pro- 
 found as to deserve by way of emiueuce. the character of " St. 
 John the Divine." 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ST. PHILIP. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Th-f, Transactions of St. Philip, from his Birth to his being tcdieu 
 
 to the Apostleship. 
 
 This apostle was a native of Bethsaida, "the city of Andrew 
 and Peter." He had the honor of being first called to be a dis- 
 ciple of the great Messiah, which happened in the following 
 manner: Our blessed Saviour, soon after his return from the 
 wilderness, where he had been tempted by the devil, met with 
 Andrew, and his brother Peter, and after some discourse parted 
 from them. The next day, as he was passing through Galilee, 
 he found Philip, whom he presently commanded to follow him, 
 the constant form he made use of in calling his disciples, and 
 those that inseparably attended him. So that the prerogative 
 of being first called, evidently belongs to St. Philip, he being the 
 first of our Lord's disciples; for though Andrew and St. John 
 were the first that came and conversed with the Saviour of the 
 world, yet they immediately returned to their occupation, and 
 were not called till a whole year after. 
 
 It cannot be doubted, that notwithstanding St. Philip was a 
 native of Galilee, yet he was excellently skilled in the law and 
 the prophets. Metaphrastes assures us, that he had, from his 
 childhood, been excellently educated; that he frequently read 
 over the books of Moses, and attentively considered the prophe- 
 cies relating to the Messiah. 
 
 Nor was our apostle idle after the honor he had received of 
 being called to attend the Saviour of the world; he immediately 
 imparted the glad tidings of the Messiah's appearance to his 
 brother Nathaniel, and conducted him to Jesus. 
 
 After being called to the apostlcship we have very little re- 
 cord of him by the Evangelists. It was, however, to him thai 
 our Saviour proposed the question, where they should find bread 
 sufficient x o satisfy the hunger of so great a multitude. Philip 
 answered, that it was not easy to procure so great a quantity, 
 not considering that it was equally easy for Almighty power to 
 feed double the number, when it should be his divine will. It 
 was also to the same apostle that the Gentile proselytes, who 
 came up to worship at Jerusalem, applied, when they were de- 
 sirous to see the Saviour of the world. And it was with him 
 our Lord had the discourse a little before the paschal supper. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 The compassionate Jesus had been fortifying their minds with 
 proper considerations against his departure from thern, and had 
 told them that he was going to prepare for them a place in the 
 mansions of the heavenly Canaan-, that he was "the way, the 
 truth and the life;" and that no man could come to the Father 
 but by him. 
 
 Philip, not thoroughly understanding the force of his Mas- 
 ter's reasonings, begged of him, that he would "show them the 
 Father." 
 
 Our blessed Lord gently reproved his ignorance, that after 
 attending so long to his instructions, he should not know that he 
 was the image of his Father, the express character of his infinite 
 wisdom, power, and goodness, appearing in him; that he said 
 and did nothing but by his Father's appointment; which, if they 
 did not believe, his miracles were a sufficient evidence: that 
 such demands were, therefore, unnecessary and impertinent; 
 and that it was an indication of great weakness in him, after 
 three year's education under his discipline and instruction, to 
 appear so ignorant with regard to these particulars. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Philip, to the lime of his Martyrdom. 
 
 The ancients tell us, that in the distribution made by the 
 apostles of the several regions of the world, the Upper Asia fell 
 to his share, where he labored with an indefatigable diligence 
 and industry. By the constancy and power of his preaching, 
 and the efficacy of his miracles, he gained numerous converts, 
 whom he baptized into the Christian faith, curing at once their 
 bodies of infirmities and distempers, and their souls of errors 
 and idolatry. He continued with them a considerable time 
 in settling churches, and appointing them guides and ministers 
 of religion. 
 
 After several years successfully exercising his apostolica ^ 
 office in all those parts, he came at last to Hiepolis, in Phrygia. 
 a city remarkably rich and populous, but at the same time over 
 run with the most enormous idolatry. 
 
 St. Philip, being grieved to see the people so wretchedly er 
 slaved by error and superstition, continually oiTered his addict 
 ses to heaven, till, by his prayers, and often calling on tht 
 name of Christ, he procured the death, or at least the vanishing 
 of an enormous serpent, to which they paid adoration. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Having thus demolished their deity, he demonstrated to them 
 how ridiculous and unjust it was for them to pay divine honors 
 to such odious creatures: showed them that God alone was to 
 be worshipped as the great parent of all the world, who in the 
 beginning made man after his glorious image, and when fallen 
 from that innocent and happy state, sent his own Son into the 
 world to redeem him: that in order to perform this glorious 
 work, he died on the cross, and rose again from the dead, and 
 at the end of the world will come again to raise all the sons of 
 men from the chambers of the dust, and sentence them to ever- 
 lasting rewards or punishments. This discourse roused them 
 from their lethargy; they were ashamed of their late idolatry, 
 and great numbers embraced the doctrines of the Gospel. 
 
 This provoked the great enemy of mankind, and lie had re- 
 course to his old methods, cruelty and persecution. The magis- 
 trates of the city seized the apostle, and having thrown him into 
 prison, caused him to be scourged. When this preparatory 
 cruelty was over, he was led to execution, and, being bound 
 was hanged against a pillar; or, according to others, crucihed. 
 The apostle being dead, his body was taken down by St. Bar- 
 tholomew, his fellow laborer in the Gospel, and Mariamne, St. 
 Philip's sister, the constant companion of his travels, and de- 
 cently buried ; after which, they confirmed the people in the 
 faith of Christ, and departed from them. 
 
 ST. BARTHOLOMEW 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Transaction? of St. Bartholomczo, from his Birth to the Jlscension 
 of his great Master. 
 
 Tnis apostle is mentioned amongst the twelve immediate dis- 
 ciples of our Lord under the appellation of Bartholomew, though 
 it is evident, from divers passages of Scripture, that he was also 
 called Nathaniel: we shall therefore, in our account of his life, 
 consider the names of Nathaniel and Bartholomew as belonging 
 to one and the same person. 
 
 With regard to his descent and family, some are of opinion 
 that he was a Syrian, and that he was descended from the 
 Ptolemies of Egypt. But it is plain, from the evangelical his- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 tory, that ho was a Galilean; St. John having expressly told us 
 that Nathaniel was of Cana, in Gnlilec. 
 
 The Scripture is silent with regard to his trade and manner of 
 life, (hough, from some circumstances, there is room to imagine 
 that he was a fisherman. He was at the first coming to Christ, 
 conducted by Philip, who told him they had now found the long 
 expected Messiah, so often foretold by Moses, and the prophets, 
 "Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph." And when he object- 
 ed that the Messiah could not be born at Nazareth, Philip de- 
 sired him to come and satisfy himself that he was the Messiah. 
 
 At his approach, our blessed Saviour saluted him with this 
 honorable appellation, that he was an "Israelite indeed, in whom 
 there was no guile;" not in an absolute, but restricted sense; 
 for perfection cannot be attached to human nature, but in the 
 character of the blessed Jesu>, of whom it is said, with peculiar 
 propriety, that he was '-holy, harmless, undented, and separate. 
 from sinners;'" also, that he "knew no sin, neither was guile." 
 that is, fraud, or deception, found in his tongue. Our Saviour 
 knew that Bartholomew's doubt of his Messiahship arose from 
 Philip's announcing him in the character of Jesus of Nazareth, 
 a place stigmatized for the vices of its inhabitants; which on a 
 similar occasion caused an interrogatory, which accords with 
 Bartholomew's opinion : Can any good come out of Nazareth? 
 Our Saviour therefore commends his frankness, by denomina- 
 ting him an Israelite indeed, in whom there is no guiie. In 
 another sense, be appeared to "be a true Israelite," or one that 
 "waited for redemption in Israel," which, from the limes men- 
 tioned in the Scripture predictions, he knew to be near at baud. 
 
 He was greatly surprised at our Lord's salutations, wondering 
 how he could know him at first sight, as imagining he had never 
 before seen his lace. But he was answered, that he bad seen 
 him while he was yet under the fig-tree, even before Philip 
 called him. Convinced by this instance of our Lord's divinity, 
 he presently made his confession, that he was now sure that 
 Jesus was the promised Messiah, that Son of God whom he had 
 appointed to govern the church. Our blessed Saviour told him, 
 (hat if from this instance he could believe him to be the Messiah, 
 he should have far greater arguments to confirm his faith; for 
 that he should hereafter behold the heavens opened to receive 
 liim, and the angels visibly appearing joyful at his entrance into 
 the heavenly Canaan. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Bartholomew, from the Ascension of Chri\^ 
 to his Martyrdom. 
 
 Our apostle having his peculiar spot allotted him for the prc- 
 mulgation of the Gospel of his blessed Master, who had now as- 
 cended into heaven, and dispensed his Holy Spirit to fit and 
 qualify his disciples for the important work, visited different parts 
 of the world to preach the Gospel, and penetrated as far as the 
 Hither India. 
 
 After spending considerable time in India, and the eastern ex- 
 tremities of Asia, he returned to the northern and western parts, 
 and we find him at Hierpolis, in Phrygia, laboring in concert 
 with St. Philip to plant Christianity in those parts; and to con- 
 vince the blind idolaters of the evil of their ways, and direct 
 them in (he paths that lead to eternal salvation. This enraged 
 the bigoted magistrates, and he was, together with St. Philip, 
 designed for martyrdom, and in order to this, fastened to a cross; 
 but their consciences pricking them for a time, they took St. Bar- 
 tholomew down from the cross and set him at liberty. 
 
 From hence he retired to Lycaonia, and St. Chrysostom assures 
 us that he instructed and trained up the inhabitants in the Chris- 
 tian discipline. His last remove was to Albanople, in Great 
 Armenia, a place miserably overrun with idolatry, from which 
 he labored to reclaim the people. But his endeavors to "turn 
 thcrn from darkness unto light, and from the power of Satan unto 
 God," were so far from having the desired effect, that it pro- 
 voked the magistrates, who prevailed on the governor to put him 
 to death, which he cheerfully underwent, sealing the truth of the 
 doctrine he had preached, with his blood. 
 
 ST. MATTHEW 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Matthezo, from his Birth to the Ascension 
 of Christ. 
 
 St. Matthew, called also Levi, though a Roman officer, was 
 a true Hebrew, and probably a Galilean. His trade was that 
 of a publican or tax-gatherer to the Romans, an office detested 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 by the generality of the Jews, on two accounts, first, because 
 having formed the custom of the Romans, they used every method 
 of oppression to pay their rents to the Romans; secondly, he- 
 cause they demanded tribute of the Jews, who considered them- 
 selves as a free people, having received that privilege from God 
 himself. And hence they had a common proverb among them, 
 "Take not a wife out of that family in which there is a publican, 
 for they are all publicans." That is, they are all thieves, rob- 
 bers, .and notorious sinners. And to this proverbial custom our 
 blessed Saviour alludes, when speaking of an hardened sinner, 
 on whom neither private reproofs, nor the public censures and 
 admonitions of the church, can prevail. "Let him be to thee as 
 an heathen man and a publican." 
 
 Our blessed Saviour having cured a person long afflicted with 
 the palsy, retired out of Capernaum, to walk by the seaside, 
 where he taught the people that flocked after him. 
 
 Here he saw Matthew sitting in his office, and called him to 
 follow him. The man was rich, had a large and profitable em- 
 ployment, was a wise and prudent person, and doubtless under- 
 stood what would be his loss to comply with the call of Jesus. 
 He was not ignorant that he must exchange wealth for poverty, 
 a custom-house for a prison, and rich and powerful masters for a 
 naked and despised Saviour. But he overlooked all those con- 
 siderations, left all Ids interest and relations, to become our Lord's 
 disciple, and to embrace a more spiritual way of life. 
 
 The Pharisees, who sought all opportunities of raising objec- 
 tions against the doctrines of the blessed Jesus, took this oppor- 
 tunity of suggesting to his disciples, that it was highly unbecom- 
 ing so pure and holy a person as their Master appeared to be, to 
 converse so familiarly with the worst of men; with publicans and 
 sinners, persons infamous to a proverb. But he presently replied 
 to them, that these were the sick, and therefore needed the phy- 
 sician; that his company was of most consequence where the 
 souls of men most required it; that God himself preferred works 
 of mercy and charity, especially in doing good to the souls of 
 men, injinitely above all ritual observances; and that the princi- 
 pal design of his coming into the world was not to call the right- 
 eous, or those who, like themselves, vainly pretend to be so, but 
 sinners, humble, self-convinced sinners to repentance. 
 
 Aftei St. Matthew's election to the apostleship, he continued 
 with the rest till the ascension of his great and beloved Master; 
 but the evangelical writers have recorded nothing particular con- 
 cerning him during that period. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Matthew from the Ascension of Christ fa 
 his Martyrdom. . 
 
 ArrEit our blessed Saviour's ascension into heaven, St. Mat- 
 •hew, for the first eight years at least, preached in different 
 parts of Judea; but afterwards he left the country of Pales- 
 tine, to convert the Gentile world. Before his departure he 
 was entreated by the Jewish converts to write the history of the 
 life and actions of the blessed Jesus, and leave it among (hem 
 as a standing monument of what he had so often delivered to 
 them in his sermons. This he readily complied with, ?»s we 
 shall more particularly mention in giving an account of his 
 Gospel. 
 
 After his leaving Judea, he traveled into several parts, espe- 
 cially Ethiopia, but the particular places he visited are not known 
 with any certainty. 
 
 However, after laboring indefatigably in the vineyard of his 
 Master, he suffered martyrdom at a city of Ethiopia, called 
 Naddabar; but by what kind of death is not absolutely known, 
 though the general opinion is, that he was slain with an hal- 
 bert. 
 
 St. Matthew was a remarkable instance of the power of reli- 
 gion, in bringing men to a bttter temper of mind. If we reflect 
 upon his circumstances while he continued a stranger to the great 
 Redeemer of mankind, we shall find that the love of the world 
 had possessed his heart. But notwithstanding this, no sooner did 
 Christ call him, than he abandoned without the least scruple or 
 hesitation, all his riches; nay, he not only renounced his lucra- 
 tive trade, but ran the greatest hazard of displeasing the masters 
 who employed him, for quitting their service without giving 
 them the least notice, and leaving his accounts in confusion. 
 Had our blessed Saviour appeared as a secular prince, clothed 
 with temporal power and authority, it would have been no won- 
 der for him to have gone over to his service; but when he ap- 
 peared under all the circumstances of meanness and disgrace, 
 when he seems to promise his followers nothing but misery and 
 sufferings in this life, and to propose no other rewards than the 
 invisible encouragements of another world, his change appears 
 truly wonderful and surprising; but divine grace can subdue all 
 oppositior. 
 
 His contempt of the world appeared in his exemplary temper- 
 ance and abstemiousness from all delights and pleasures; nay 
 even from the ordinary coveniences and accommodations of it. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 He was mean and modest in his own opinion, always prcfening 
 others to himself; for whereas tlie other Evangelists, in describing 
 the apostles by pairs, constantly place him before St. Thomas, 
 he modestly places him before himself. The rest of the Evan- 
 gelists are careful to mention the honor of his apostleship, but 
 speak of his former sordid, dishonest, and disgraceful course ol 
 life, only under the name of Levi; while he himself sets it down 
 wilh all the circumstances, under his own proper and common 
 name. A condjet which at once commends the prudence and 
 randor of the apostle, and suggests to us this useful reflection, 
 that the greatest sinners are not excluded from divine grace; nor 
 can any, if penitent, have just reason to despair, when publicans 
 and sinners find mere)' at the throne of grace. 
 
 The last thing we shall remark in the life of this apostle, is 
 his Gospel, written at the entreat)' of the Jewish converts, while 
 he abode in Palestine; but at what time is uncertain; some will 
 have it to have been written eight, some fifteen, and some thirty 
 years, after our Lord's ascension. It was originally written in 
 Hebrew, but soon after translated into Greek by one cf the dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 After the Greek translation was admitted, the Hebrew copy 
 was chiell)' owned and used by the Nazarei, a micdle sect be- 
 tween Jews and Christians; with the former, they adhered to the 
 rites and ceremonies of the Mosaic law, and with the latter they 
 believed in Christ, and embraced his religion; and hence this 
 Gospel lias been styled "'The Gospel according to the Hebrews," 
 and " The Gospel of the Nazarenes." 
 
 ST. THOMAS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Thomas, from his Birth to the Ascension 
 of our blessed Saviour. 
 
 Evanoemcal history is entirely silent wilh regard either to 
 the country or kindred of Thomas. It is, however, certain that 
 he was a Jew, and in all probability a Galilean. 
 
 He was, together like the rest, called to the apostleship; and, 
 not long after, gave an eminent instance of his being ready to 
 
 ikE^>4~- 
 
 :>0^^ 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 undergo the most melancholy fate that might attend him. Fot 
 when the rest of the apostles dissuaded their Master from going 
 into Judea, at the time of Lazarus' death, because the Jews 
 lately endeavored to stone him, Thomas desired them not to hin- 
 der his journey thither, though it might cost them all their lives. 
 "Let us go," said he, " that we may die with him:" concluding 
 that, instead of Lazarus being raised from the dead, they should 
 all, like him, be placed in the chambers of the dust. 
 
 When the holy Jesus, a little before his sufferings, had been 
 speaking to them of the joys of heaven, and had told them that 
 he was going to prepare mansions for them, that they might 
 follow him, and that they knew both the place whither he was 
 going, and the way thither; our apostle replied, that they knew 
 not whither he was going, much less the way that would lead 
 them thither. To which our Lord returned this short but satis- 
 factory answer, " I am the way;" I am the person whom the 
 Father has sent into the world to show mankind the paths that 
 lead to eternal life, and therefore you cannot miss the way, if you 
 follow my example. 
 
 After the disciples had seen their great Master expire on the 
 cross, their minds were distracted by hopes and fears concerning 
 his resurrection, about which they were not then fully satisfied; 
 which engaged him the sooner to hasten his appearance, that 
 by the sensible manifestations of himself, he might put the mat- 
 ter beyond all possibility of dispute. Accordingly, the very day 
 in which he arose from the dead, he came into the house where 
 they were assembled, while the doors about them were close 
 shut, and gave them sufficient assurance that he was risen from 
 the dead. 
 
 At this meeting Thomas was absent, having probably never 
 joined their company since their dispersion in the garden, where 
 every one's fears prompted him to consult his own safety. At 
 his return they told him that the Lord had appeared to them; but 
 he obstinately refused to give credit to what they said, or believe 
 that it was really he, presuming it rather a spectre or apparition, 
 unless he might see the very print of the nails, and feel the 
 wounds in his hands and side. 
 
 But our compassionate Saviour would not take the least no- 
 lice of his perverse obstinacy, but on that day seven-night came 
 again to them, as they were solemnly met at their devotions, 
 and calling to Thomas, bade him look upon his hands, put his 
 lingers into the prints of the nails, and thrust his hand into his 
 side, to satisfy his faith by a demonstration from the senses. 
 Thomas was soon convinced of his error and obstinacy, con- 
 fessing that he now acknowledged him to be his Lord and 
 Master, saving, "My Lord and my God." Our Lord answered, 
 that it was happy for him that he believed the testimony of his 
 
 -yc^r- 
 
 
LIVES OF THE AFOSTLES. 
 
 own senses; but that it would have been more commendable in 
 b ; tn to have believed without seeing, because it was foretold that 
 the Son of God should burst the chains of death, and rise again 
 from the dead. ■ 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Transactions of St. Thomas, from the Ascension of the Son 
 of God to his Death. 
 
 Our great Redeemer having, according to promise before his 
 ascension, poured an extraordinary ellusion of the Holy Ghost 
 upon the disciples, to qualify them for the great work of preach- 
 ing the Gospel, St. Thomas as well as the rest, preached the 
 Gospel in several parts of Judea; and after the dispersion of 
 the Christian church in Jerusalem, repaired into Parthia, the 
 province assigned him for his ministry. After which, as Scm- 
 promus and others inform us, he preached the Gospel to the 
 Medes, Persians, Carmanians, Hyrcani, Bractarians, and the 
 neighboring nations. During his preaching in Persia, he is said 
 to have met with the Magi, or wise men, who had taken that 
 long journey at our Saviour's birth to worship him, whom he 
 baptized, and took with him as his companions and assistants in 
 propagating the Gospel. 
 
 Leaving Persia, he traveled into Ethiopia, preaching the 
 glad tidings of the Gospel, healing their sick, and working other 
 miracles, to prove he had his commission from on high. And 
 after traveling through these countries, he entered India. 
 
 When the Portuguese first visited these countries after their 
 Discovery of a passage by the Cape of Good Hope, they re- 
 ceived the following particulars, partly from constant and un- 
 controverted traditions preserved by the Christians in those 
 parts; namely, that St. Thomas came first to Socotora, an 
 island in the Arabian Sea, and then to Cranganor where hav- 
 ing converted many from the error of their ways, he traveled 
 farther into the east; and having successfully preached the 
 Gospel, returned back to the kingdom of Coromandel, where 
 at Maliapour, the metropolis of that kingdom, not far from the 
 mouth of the Ganges, he began to erect a place for divine wor- 
 ship, till prohibited by the idolatrous priests, and Sagamo, 
 prince of thai country. But after performing several miracles, 
 the work was sulTered to proceed, and Sagamo himself embra- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ced the Christian faith, whose example was soon followed by 
 great numbers of his friends and subjects. 
 
 This remarkable success alarmed the Brachmans, who plainly 
 perceived that their religion would soon be extirpated, unless 
 some method could be found of putting a stop to the progress of 
 Christianity ; and therefore resolved to put the apostle to death. 
 At a small distance from the city was a tomb, whither St. Thomas 
 often retired for private devotions. Hither the Brachmans, and 
 their armed followers pursued him, and while he was at prayer, 
 they first shot at him with a shower of darts, after which one of 
 the priests ran him through with a lance. 
 
 His body was taken up by his disciples, and buried in the 
 church he had lately erected, and which was afterwards improved 
 into a fabric of great magnificence. 
 
 St. Chrysostom says, that St. Thomas, who at first was 
 the weakest and most incredulous of all the apostles, became, 
 through Christ's condescension to satisfy his scruples, and the 
 power of the divine grace, the most active and invincible of 
 them all ; traveling over most parts of the world, and living 
 without fear in the midst of barbarous nations, through the 
 efficacy of that almighty power which can make the weakest 
 vessels to perform acts of the greatest difficulty and moment. 
 
 ST. JAMES THE LESS. 
 
 It has been doubted by some, whether this was the same with 
 that St. James who was afterwards bishop of Jerusalem, two of 
 this name being mentioned in the sarced writings, namely, St. 
 James the Great, and St. James the Less, both Apostles. The 
 ancients mention a third, surnamed the Just, which t hey will 
 have to bo distinct from the former, and bishop of Jerusalem.] 
 But this opinion is built on a sandy foundation, for nothing is 
 plainer than that St. James the apostle (whom St. Paul calls 
 "our Lord's brother," and reckons, with Peter and John, one 
 of the pillars of the church) was the same who presided among 
 the apostles, doubtless by virtue of his episcopal office, and de- 
 termined the causes in the synod of Jerusalem. It is reasonable 
 f o think that he was the son of Joseph, afterwards the husband 
 of Mary, by his first wife, whom St. Jerome styles Escha, and 
 adds, that she was the daughter of Aggi, brother to Zacharias. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 the father of John the Baptist. Hence he was reputed our 
 Lord's brother. We find indeed several mentioned as the breth- 
 ren of our Saviour in the evangelical history; but in what sense, 
 was greatly controverted by the ancients. St. Jerome, St. 
 Chrysostom, and some others, will have them to be called, from 
 their being the sons of Mary, cousin-gcrman, or, according to the 
 Hebrew idiom, sister to the virgin Mary. But Eusebius, Epipha- 
 nius, nnd many others, tell us, they were the children of Joseph 
 by a former wife. And this seems to be more natural, and (Test 
 agrees with what the Evangelists say of them, when they enume- 
 rate the question of the Jews: evidently implying their astonish- 
 ment, that a person descended from, and related to, not the opu- 
 lent and the might}', but those of a humble sphere, as his parents 
 and brethren were known to be, should possess such extraordi- 
 nary endowments. The Jews looked for a Messiah invested 
 with all the pomp and splendor of an earthly potentate; well 
 then might they ask, when they beheld the display of his power, 
 "Whence then hath this man these things'?" 
 
 After the resurrection, he was honored with the particular ap- 
 pearance of our Lord to him, which, though passed over in 
 si'ence by the Evangelists, is recorded by St. Paul. 
 
 Some time after this appearance, he was chosen bishop of Je- 
 rusalem, and preferred before all the rest for his near relation to 
 Christ; for the same reason we find Simon chosen to be his im- 
 mediate successor in that see, because, after St. James, he was 
 our Lord's next kinsman: a consideration that made Peter and 
 the two sons of Zebedee, though they had been peculiarly hon- 
 ored by our Saviour, not to contend for this high and honorable 
 station, but freely chose James bishop of Jerusalem. 
 
 When St. Paul came to Jerusalem after his conversion, he 
 applied to St. James, and was honored by him with "the right- 
 hand of fellowship." And it was to St. James that Peter sent 
 the news of his miraculous deliverance out of prison. "Go," 
 said he, "shew these things unto James and to the brethren," 
 that is, to the whole church, especially to St. James the pastor 
 of it. 
 
 He performed every part of his duty with all possible care and 
 industry, omitting no particular necessary to be observed by a 
 diligent and faithful guide of souls, strengthening the weak, in 
 structing the ignorant, reducing the erroneous, reproving the 
 obstinate: and by the constancy of his sermons, conquering the 
 stubbornness of that perverse and refractory generation he had 
 to deal with, many of the nobler and better sort being persuaded 
 to embrace the Christain faith. 
 
 Rut a person so careful, so successful in his charge, could not 
 fail of exciting the spite and malice of his enemies; a sort of 
 men to whom the apostle has given too true a character, that 
 59 
 
 ^Xfc'S^ 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 "they please not God, and are contrary to all men." They 
 were vexed to see St. Paul had escaped their hands, by appea 
 ing unto Caesar; and therefore turned their fury against St. 
 James: but being enable to effect their design under the gov- 
 ernment of Fcstus, they determined to attempt it under the pi o- 
 curatorship of Albinus his successor, Ananus the younger, of the 
 Beet of the Sadducees, being high priest. 
 
 In order to this a council was summoned, and the apostle, 
 with others arraigned and condemned as violators of the law. 
 But that the action might appear more plausible and popular, 
 the Scribes and Pharisees, masters in the art of dissimulation, 
 endeavored to ensnare him; and, at their first coming, told 
 him that they had all placed the greatest confidence in him: 
 that the whole nation as well as they, gave him the title of a just 
 man, and one that was no respecter of persons; that they there- 
 fore desired that he would correct the error and false opinion the 
 people had conceived of Jesus, whom they considered as the 
 Messiah, and take this opportunity of the universal confluence to 
 the paschal solemnity to set them right in their opinions in this 
 particular, and would go with them to the top of the temple, 
 where he might be seen and heard by all. 
 
 The apostle readily consented, and being advantageously 
 placed on a pinnacle of the temple, they addressed him in the fol- 
 lowing manner; "Tell us, for we have all the reason in the 
 world to believe, that the people are thus generally led away, 
 with the doctrine of Jesus who was crucified; tell us, what is the 
 instruction of the crucified Jesus?" To which the apostle an- 
 swered, with an audible voice, "Why do ye inquire of Jesus 
 the Son of Man? He sits in heaven, at the right hand of the 
 Majesty on high, and will come again in the clouds of heaven.' 
 The people below hearing this, glorified the blessed Jesus, and 
 openly proclaimed, "Hosanna to the Son of David." 
 
 The Scribes and Pharisees now perceived that they had acted 
 foolishly; that instead of altering, he had confirmed the peo- 
 ple in their belief; and that there was no way left but to dis- 
 patch him immediately, in order to warn others by his sutler- 
 insrs. not to believe in Jesus of Nazareth. Accordingly they 
 suddenly cried out, That James himself was seduced, and be- 
 come an impostor; and they immediately threw him from the 
 pinnacle on which he stood, into the court below; but not being 
 killed on the spot, he recovered himself so far as to rise on his 
 knees, and pray fervently to heaven for his murderers. But 
 malice is too diabolical to be pacified with kindness, or sat- 
 \fied with cruelty. Accordingly his enemies, vexed that they 
 had not fully accomplished their work, poured a shower of stones 
 upon him, while he was imploring their forgiveness at the 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 throne of grace; and one of them dissatisfied with this cruel 
 treatment, put an end to his misery with a fuller's club. 
 
 Thus did this great and good man finish his course, in the 
 ninety-sixth year of his age, and about twenty-four years after 
 our blessed Saviour's ascension into heaven. His death was la- 
 mented by all good men, even by the sober and just person 
 among the Jews themselves, as Josephus himself confesses. 
 
 He was a man of exemplary piety and devotion, educated un- 
 der the strictest rules and institutions of religion. Prayer was 
 his constant business and delight; he seems as it were to have 
 lived upon it, and continually to have had his conversation in 
 heaven; and he who has told us, "that the prayer of a right- 
 eous man availeth much," found it so by his own experience, 
 heaven lending a more immediate ear to his petitions; so that in 
 a time of remarkable drought, on his praying for rain, the clouds 
 melted into fruitful showers. 
 
 Nor was his charity towards men, less than his piety towards 
 God; he did good to all, watched over the souls of men, and 
 studied to advance their eternal welfare. He was of a remark- 
 ably meek and humble temper, honoring what was excellent in 
 others, and concealing what was valuable in himself. Neither 
 the eminence of his relation to the blessed Jesus, nor the dignity 
 of the place he so worthily filled, could induce him to enter- 
 tain lofty thoughts of himself above the rest of his brethren; on 
 the contrary, he strove to conceal whatever might place him in 
 a higher rank than the other disciples of the Lord of glory. 
 Though he was a relative to the Redeemer of mankind, he styles 
 himself only "the servant of our Lord Jesus Christ," not* so 
 much as mentioning his being an 
 
 ST. SIMON THE ZEALOT 
 
 St. Simon, in the catalogue of the apostles, is styled "Si- 
 mon the Canaanite," whence some conjecture he was born in 
 Cana of Galilee, and others will have him to have been the 
 bridegroom mentioned by St. John, at whose marriage our bles- 
 sed Saviour turned the water into wine. But this word has no 
 relation to his country, or the place of his nativity, being deri- 
 ved from the Hebrew word " kana," which signifies " zeal," and 
 denotes a warm and sprightly temper. What some of the Evan- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 gelists therefore call " Canaanite," .others, rendering the Hebrew 
 by the Greek word, style "Zealot:" not from his great zeal, his 
 ardent affection to his Master, and his desire of advancing his 
 religion in the world, but from his warm, active temper, and 
 zealous forwardness in some particular sect of religion before 
 his coming to our Saviour. 
 
 In order to understand this the better, it will be necessary to 
 observe, that as there were several sects and parties among the 
 Jews, so there was one, either a distinct sect, or at least a branch 
 of the Pharisees, called the sect of the Zealots. This sect of the 
 zealots took upon them to execute punishments in extraordinary 
 cases; and that not only by the connivance, but with the per- 
 mission both of the rulers and people, till in process of time, 
 their zeal degenerated into all kinds of licentiousness and wild 
 extravagance; and they not only became the pests of the com- 
 monwealth at home, but opened the door for the Romans to 
 break in upon them, to their final and irrevocable ruin. They 
 were continually prompting the people to throw off the Roman 
 yoke, and assert their natural liberty, taking care, when they 
 had thrown all things into confusion, to make their own advan- 
 tage of the tumult. Josephus gives a large account of them, 
 and every where bewails them as the great plague of the 
 nation. 
 
 Many attempts were made, especially by Annas the high 
 priest, to reduce them to order, and oblige them to observe the 
 rules of sobriety: but all were in vain. They continued their 
 violent proceedings, and joining with the Idumeans, committed 
 every kind of outrage. They broke into the sanctuary, slew 
 the priests themselves before the altar, and filled the streets of 
 Jerusalem with tumults, rapine, and blood. Nay, when Jerusa- 
 lem was closely besieged by the Roman army, they continued 
 their detestable proceedings, creating fresh tumults and factions, 
 and were indeed the principal cause of the ill success of the 
 Jews in that fatal war. 
 
 This is a true account of the sect of the Zealots; though, 
 whatever St. Simon was before, we have no reason to suspect, 
 but after his conversion he was very zealous for the honor of his 
 Master, and considered all those who were enemies to Christ as 
 enemies to himself, however near they might be to him in any 
 natural relation. And as he was very exact in all the practical 
 duties of the Christian religion, so he showed a very serious and 
 pious indignation towards those who professed religion, and a 
 faith in Christ with their mouths, but dishonored their sacred 
 profession, by their irregular and vicious lives, a& some of tho 
 first professing Christians really did. 
 
 St. Simon continued in communion with the rest of the apos- 
 ties and disciples at Jerusalem; and at the feast of Pentecost 
 
^c^^^ 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 received the same miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost; so that as 
 he was qualified with the rest of his brethren for the apostolical 
 office, in propagating the Gospel of the Son of God, we cannot 
 doubt of his exercising his gifts with the same zeal and fidelity, 
 though in what part of the world is uncertain. Some say he 
 went into Egypt, Cyrene, and Africa, preaching the Gospel to 
 the inhabitants of tho^e remote and barbarous countries. And 
 others add, that after he had passed through those burning 
 wastes, he took ship, and visited the frozen regions of the north, 
 preaching the Gospel to the inhabitants of the western parts, 
 and even to Britain: where having converted great multitudes 
 and sustained the greatest hardships and persecutions, he was at 
 last crucified, and buried in some part of Great Britain, but the 
 place where, is unknown. 
 
 ST. JUDE 
 
 
 1^* 
 
 Tins apostle is mentioned by three several names, in the evan- 
 gelical history, namely, Jude or Judas, Thaddeus and Lebbeus. 
 
 He was brother to St. James the Less, afterwards bishop of 
 Jerusalem, being the son of Joseph the reputed father of Christ, 
 by a former wife. It is not known when or by what means he 
 became a disciple of our blessed Saviour, nothing being said of 
 him, till we find him in the catalogue of the twelve apostles- 
 nor afterwards, till Christ's last supper, when discoursing with 
 them about his departure, and comforting them with a promise, 
 that he would return to them again, (meaning after his i cor- 
 rection,) and that the "world should see him no more, though 
 they should see him,"' our apostle said to his Master, "Lord 
 how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself to us, and not unto the 
 world?" 
 
 Paulinus tells us that the province which fell to the share of 
 St. Jude, in the apostolic division of the provinces, was Lybia; 
 but he does not tell us whether it was the Cyrenian Lybia, 
 which is thought to have received the Gospel from St. Mark, or 
 the more southern parts of Africa. But however that be, in his 
 first setting out to preach the Gospel, he traveled up and down 
 Judea and Galilee; then through Samaria unto Idumea, and to 
 the cities of Arabia and the neighboring countries, and after- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 wards to Syria and Mesopotamia. Nicephoras adds, that he 
 came at last to Edessa, where Abagarus governed, and where 
 Thaddeus, one of the seventy, had already sown the seeds ol the 
 Gospel. Here he perfected what the other had begun; and 
 having by his sermons and miracles established the religion of 
 Jesus, he died in peace; but others say that he was slain at 
 Berytus, and honorably buried there. The wiiters of the Latin 
 Church are unanimous in declaring that he traveled into Persia, 
 where, after great success in his apostolical ministry for many 
 years, he was at last, for his freely and openly reproving the 
 superstitious rites and customs of the Magi, cruelly put to death. 
 
 St. Jude left only one epistle, which is placed the last of those 
 seven, styled catholic, in the sacred canon. It hath no particu- 
 lar inscription as the other six have, but it is thought to have 
 been primarily intended for the Christian Jews, in their several 
 dispersions, as St. Peter's epistles were. In it he tells them 
 "that he at first intended to write to them in general of the 
 common salvation, and establish and confirm them in it; but 
 seeing the doctrine of Christ attacked on every side by heretics, 
 he conceived it more necessary to spend his time in exhorting 
 them to fight manfully in defence of the faith once delivered to 
 the saints, and oppose the false teachers who labored so indefa- 
 tigably to corrupt it." 
 
 It was some time before this epistle was generally received in 
 the church. The author, indeed, like St. James, St. John, and 
 sometimes St. Paul himself, does not call himself an apostle, 
 styling himself only " the servant of Christ." But he has added 
 what is equivalent, "Jude the brother of James," a character 
 that can belong to no one but our apostle. And surely the 
 humility of a follower of Jesus should be no objection against 
 his writings. 
 
 ST. MATTHIAS. 
 
 As Matthias was not an apostle of the first election, immedi- 
 ately called and chosen of the Son of God himself, it cannot be 
 expected that any account of him can be found in the evangel- 
 ical history. He was one of our Lord's disciples, probably one 
 of the seventy; he had attended on him the whole time of hie 
 public ministry, and after his death was elected into the apostle- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ship, to supply the place of Judas, who, after betraying his great 
 Lord and Master, laid violent hands on himself. 
 
 The defection of Judas having made a vacancy in the apos- 
 tolic college, the first thing they did, after their return from 
 Mount Olivet, when their great Master ascended to the throne 
 of his glory, was to fill up this vacancy with a proper person. 
 
 Accordingly, two persons were proposed, Joseph, called Bar- 
 6abas, and Matthias, both duly qualified for the important office. 
 The method of election was by lots, a way common both among 
 the Jews and Gentiles for determining doubtful and difficult 
 cases, especially in choosing judges or magistrates. And this 
 course seems to have been taken by the apostle, because the 
 Holy Ghost was not yet given, by whose immediate dictates 
 and inspirations they were afterwards chiefly guided. The 
 prayer being ended, the lots were drawn, by which it appeared 
 that Matthias was the person, and he was accordingly numbered 
 among the twelve apostles. 
 
 Not long after this election, the promised powers of the Holy 
 Ghost were conferred upon the apostles, to qualify them for that 
 great and difficult employment upon which they were sent, 
 namely, the establishing the holy religion of the Son of God 
 among the children of men. 
 
 St. Matthias spent the first year of his ministry in Judea, 
 where he reaped a very considerable harvest of souls, and then 
 traveled into different parts of the world, to publish the glad 
 tidings of salvation to a people who had never before heard 
 of a Saviour; but the particular parts he visited are not certain- 
 ly known. 
 
 It is uncertain by what kind of death he left the regions of 
 mortality, and sealed the truth of the Gospel he had so assidu- 
 ously preached, with his blood. Dorotheus says, he finished his 
 course at Sebastople, and was buried there, near the temple of 
 the sun. An ancient Martyrology reports him to have been 
 seized by the Jews, and as a blasphemer to have been stoned 
 and then beheaded. But the Greek offices, supported herein by 
 several ancient breviaries, tell us that he was crucified. 
 
 ST. MARK. 
 
 St. Mark was descended from Jewish parents, and of the tribe 
 of Levi. Nor was it uncommon among the Jews to change their 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 names on some remarkable revolution or accident of life, or 
 when they intended to travel into any of the European provin 
 ces of the Roman empire. 
 
 The ancients generally considered him as one of the seventy 
 disciples; and Epiphanus expressly tells us, that he was one of 
 those who, taking exception at our Lord's discourse of "eating 
 his flesh and drinking his blood, went back and walked no more 
 with him." But there appears no manner of foundation for 
 these opinions, nor likewise for that of Nicephorus, who will 
 have him to be the son of St. Peter's sister. 
 
 Eusebius tells us, that St. Mark was sent into Egypt by St. 
 Peter to preach the Gospel, and accordingly planted a church 
 in Alexandria, the metropolis of it; and his success was so very 
 remarkable, that he converted multitudes both of men and 
 women; persuading them not only to embrace the Christian re- 
 ligion, but also a life of more than ordinary strictness. 
 
 St. Mark did not confine himself to Alexandria, and the orien- 
 tal parts of Egypt, but removed westward to Lybia, passing 
 through the countries of Marmacia, Pentapolis, and others adja- 
 cent, where, though the people were both barbarous in their 
 manners, and idolatrous in their worship, yet by his preaching 
 and miracles he prevailed on them to embrace the tenets of 
 the Gospel; nor did he leave hem till he had confirmed them 
 in the faith. 
 
 After this long tour he returned to Alexandria, where he 
 preached with the greatest freedom, ordered and disposed of the 
 allairs of the church, and wisely provided for a succession, by 
 constituting governors and pastors of it. But the restless enemy 
 ol the souls of men would not suffer our apostle to continue in 
 peace and quietness, for while he was assiduously laboring in 
 the vineyard of his Master, the idolatrous inhabitants, about the 
 time of Easter, when they were celebrating the solemnities of 
 Serapis, tumultously entered the church, forced St. Mark, then 
 performing divine service, from thence ; and binding his feet 
 with. cords, dragged him through the streets, and over the most 
 craggy places, to the Bucelus, a precipice near the sea, leaving 
 him there in a lonesome prison, for that night; but his great 
 and beloved Master appeared to him in a vision, comforting 
 and encouraging his soul, under the ruins of his shattered body. 
 The next morning early the tragedy began afresh, for they 
 dragged him about in the same cruel and barbarous mannei, till 
 he expired. But their malice did not end with his death; they 
 burnt his mangled body after they had so inhumanly deprived 
 it of life: but the Chiistians, after the horrid tragedy was over, 
 gathered up his bones and ashes, and decently interred them 
 near the place where he used to preach. His remains were 
 afterwards, with great pomp, removed from Alexandria to Yen- 
 
 
■ LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ice, where they were religiously honored, and he was adopted 
 the tutelar saint and patron of that state. 
 
 He suffered Martyrdom on the :25th of April, but the year is 
 not absolutely known: the most probable opinion however is 
 that it happened about the end of Nero's reign. 
 
 His Gospel, the only writing he left behind him, was written 
 at the entreaty and earnest desire of the converts at Rome, who 
 not content with having heard St. Peter preach, pressed St, 
 Mark, his fellow disciple, to commit to writing an historical ac- 
 count of what he had delivered to them, which he performed 
 with equal faithfulness and brevity, and being perused and ap- 
 proved of by St. Peter, it was commanded to be publicly read 
 in their assemblies. It was frequently styled St. Peter's Gospel, 
 not because he dictated it to St. Mark, but because the latter 
 composed it in the same manner as St. Peter usually delivered 
 his discourses to the people. And this is probably the reason 
 of what St. Chrysostom observes, that in his style of expression 
 he delights to imitate St. Peter, representing a great deal in a 
 few words. The remarkable impartiality he observes in all his 
 relations is plain from hence, that so far from concealing the 
 shameful lapse and denial of Peter, he describes it with more 
 aggravating circumstances than any of the other evangelists. 
 
 ST. LUKE 
 
 This disciple of the blessed Jesus was born at Antioch, the 
 metropolis of Syria, a city celebrated by the greatest writers of 
 those times for the pleasantness of its situation, the fertility of its 
 soil, the riches of its commerce, the wisdom of its senate, and 
 the civility and politeness of its inhabitants. It was eminent for 
 schools of learning, which produced the most renowned masters 
 in the arts and sciences. So that, being born, as it were, in the 
 lap of the muses, he could not well fail of acquiring- an ingeni- 
 ous and liberal education. But he was not contented with the 
 learning of his own country; he traveled for improvement into 
 several parts of Greece and Egypt, and became particularly 
 skilled in physic, which he made his profession. 
 
 But those who would, from this particular, infer the quality cf 
 his birth and fortune, forget that the healing art was in those 
 60 
 
^»0«£S 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 early times generally practiced by servants; and hence Grotius 
 is of opinion, that St. Luke was carried to Rome, and lived there 
 a servant to some noble family, in quality of physician; but 
 after obtaining his freedom he returned into his own country, 
 and probably continued his profession till his death, it being so 
 ' ghly consistent with, and in many cases subservient to, the care 
 of souls. 
 
 He was also famous for his skill in another art, namely, paint- 
 ing, as appears from an ancient inscription found in a vault near 
 the church of St. Maria de Via Lata, at Rome, supposed to have 
 been the place where St. Paul dwelt, which mentions a picture 
 of the blessed Virgin, Una ex vii. ab Luca depictis, "being one 
 of the seven painted by St. Luke." 
 
 St. Luke was a Jewish proselyte; but at what time he became 
 a Christian is uncertain. It is the opinion of some, from the in- 
 troduction to his Gospel, that he had the facts from the reports 
 of others, who were eye-witnesses, and suppose him to have been 
 converted by St. Paul: and that he learned the history of his 
 Gospel from the conversation of that apostle, and wrote it under 
 his direction; and that when St. Paul, in one of his epistles, says, 
 "according to my Gospel," he means this of St. Luke, which 
 he styled " his," from the great share he had in the composition 
 of it. 
 
 On the other hand, those who hold that he wrote his Gospel 
 from his own personal knowledge,- observe, that he could not 
 receive it from St. Paul, as an eye-witness of the matters con- 
 tained in it, because all those matters were transacted before his 
 conversion; and that he never saw our Lord before he appeared 
 to him in his journey to Damascus, which was some time after he 
 ascended into heaven. Consequently when St. Paul says, "ac- 
 cording to my Gospel," he means no more than that Gospel in 
 general which he preached; the whole preaching of the apostles 
 being styled the Gospel. 
 
 But however this be, St. Luke became the inseparable com- 
 panion of St. Paul, in all his travels, and his constant fellow- 
 laborer in the work of the ministry. This endeared him to that 
 apostle who seems delighted with owning him for his fellow- 
 laborer, and in calling him "the beloved physician," and the 
 " brother whose praise is in the Gospel." 
 
 St. Luke wrote two books for the use of the church, his Gospel 
 and the Acts 01 the Apostles; both which he dedicated to Theo- 
 philus, which many of the ancients suppose to be a feigned name, 
 denoting a lover of God, a title common to all sincere Christians. 
 But others think it was a real person, because the title of "most 
 excellent" is attributed to him; the usual title and form of ad- 
 dress in those times to princes and great men. 
 
 :KHS 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 His Gospel contains the principal transactions of our Lord's 
 life: and the particulars omitted by him are in general of less 
 importance than those of the other Evangelists. 
 
 With regard to the Acts of the Apostles, written by St. Luke, 
 the work was, no doubt performed at Rome, about the time of 
 St. Paul's residing there, with which he concludes his history. 
 
 It contains the actions, and sometimes the sufferings, of the 
 principal apostles, especially St. Paul, whose activity in the cause 
 of Christ made him bear a great part in the labors of his Master; 
 and St. Luke being his constant attendant, an eye-witness of the 
 whole carriage of his life, and privy to his most intimate transac- 
 tions, was consequently capable of giving a more full and satis- 
 factory account of them. Among other things he enumerates 
 the great miracles the apostles did in confirmation of their doc- 
 trine. 
 
 In both these treaties his manner of writing is exact and ac- 
 curate; his style noble and clegnnt, sublime and lofty, and yet 
 clear and perspicuous, flowing with an easy and natural grace 
 and sweetness, admirably adapted to an historical design. In 
 short, as an historian he was faithful in his relations, and elegant 
 in his writings; as a minister, careful and diligent for the good 
 of souls; as a Christian, devout and pious; and to crown all the 
 rest, laid down his life in testimony of the Gospel he had both 
 preached and published to the world. 
 
 ST. BARNABAS. 
 
 St. Barnabas, was at first called Joses, a softer termination 
 generally given by the Greeks to Joseph. His fellow disciples 
 added the name of Barnabas, as significant of some extraordinary 
 property in him. St. Luke interprets it "the son of consola- 
 tion," from his being ever ready to minister to the afflicted, both 
 by word and action. 
 
 He was a descendant of the tribe of Levi, of a family removed 
 out of Judea, and settled in the Isle of Cyprus, where they had 
 purchased an estate, as the Levites might do out of their own 
 country. His parents finding him of a promising genius and 
 disposition, placed him in one of the schools of Jerusalem, 
 under the tuition of Gamaliel, St. Paul's master; an incident 
 
 g=>*4= 
 
LIVKS UP THB APOSTLES 
 
 which, in all probability, laid the first foundation for that inti- 
 macy th-at afterwards subsisted between these two eminent ser- 
 vants of the blessed Jesus. 
 
 The first mention we find of St. Barnabas in the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, is the record of that great and worthy service he did the 
 church of Christ, by succoring it with the sale of his patrimony* 
 in Cyprus, the whole price of which he laid at the apostles' feet, 
 (o be put into the common stock, and disposed of as they should 
 think fit among the indigent followers of the holy Jesus. 
 
 And now St. Barnabas became considerable in the ministry 
 and government of the church; for we find that St. Paul, com- 
 ing to Jerusalem three years after his conversion, and not read- 
 ily procuring admittance into the church, because he had been 
 so grievous a persecutor of it, and might still be suspected of a 
 design to betray it, addressed himself to Barnabas, a leading 
 man among the Christians, and one that had personal knowledge 
 of him. He accordingly introduced him to Peter and James, 
 and satisfied them of the sincerity of his conversion, and in 
 what a miraculous manner it was brought about. This re- 
 commendation carried so much weight with it, that Paul was 
 not only received into the communion of the apostles, but 
 taken into Peter's house, "and abode with him fifteen days/' 
 Gal. i. 18. 
 
 About four or five years after this, the agreeable news was 
 brought to Jerusalem, that seveici of their body who had been 
 driven out of Judea by the persecutions raised about St. Stephen, 
 had preached at Antioch with such success, that a great number, 
 both of Jews and proselytes, embraced Christianity; and were 
 desirious that some of the superior order would come down and 
 confirm them. This request was immediately granted, and Bar- 
 nabas was deputed to settle the new plantation. Being himself 
 "a good man and full of the Holy Ghost, and of faith," his char- 
 itable deeds accompanying his discourses, and his pious life ex- 
 emplifying his sound doctrine, the people were greatly influ- 
 enced by him, and very considerable additions were made to 
 the Christian church. But there being too large a field for one 
 laborer, he went to fetch Saul from Tarsus, who came back 
 with him to Antioch, and assisted him a whole year in establish- 
 ing that church. Their labors prospered: their assemblies were 
 crowded, and the disciples, who before this were called among 
 themselves, "brethren, believers, elect," and by their enemies, 
 "Nazarenes, and Galileans, were now called "Christians" first 
 at Antioch. 
 
 When the apostles had fulfilled their charitable embassy, and 
 stayed some time at Jerusalem to see the good effects of it, they 
 returned again to Antioch, bringing with them John, whose sur- 
 name was Mark, the son of Mary, sister to Barnabas, and at 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 whose house the disciples found both security for their persons, 
 and conveniency for the solemnities of their woiship. But soon 
 utter the apostles returned to Antioch, an express relation wa9 
 made to the church by the mouth of one of the prophets who 
 ministered there, that Barnabas and Saul should be set apart 
 for an extraordinary work, unto which the Holy Ghost had ap- 
 pointed them. Upon this declaration, the church set apart a 
 day for a solemn mission; after devout prayer and fasting, they 
 laid their hands upon them, and ordained them to their office, 
 which was to travel over certain countries, and preach the Gos- 
 pel to the Gentiles. From this joint commission Barnabas ob- 
 tained the name of an apostle, not only among later writers cf 
 the church, but with St. Paul himself, as we find in the history 
 ot the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 Paul and Barnabas being thus consecrated "the apostles of 
 the Gentiles," entered upon their province, taking with them 
 John Mark, for their minister or deacon, who assisted them 
 in many ecclesiastical offices, particularly in taking care of the 
 poor. 
 
 The first city they visited after their departure from Antioch, 
 was Selucia, a city of Syria, adjoining to the sea; from whence 
 they sailed for the island of Cyprus, the native place of St. Bar- 
 nabas, and arrived at Salamis, a port formerly remarkahle for 
 its trade. Here they boldly preached the doctrines of the Gos- 
 pel in the synagogues of the Jews: and from thence traveled to 
 Paphos, the capital of the island, and famous for a temple dedi- 
 cated to Venus, the tutelar goddess of Cyprus. Here their 
 preaching was attended with remarkable success ; Sergius Pau- 
 las, the proconsul, being, among others, converted to the Chris- 
 tian faith. 
 
 Leaving Cyprus, they crossed the sea to preach, in Paraphilia, 
 where their deacon John, to the great grief of his uncle Barna- 
 bas, left them, and returned to Jerusalem: either tired with con- 
 tinual travels, or discouraged at the unavoidable dangers and 
 difficulties which experience had sufficiently informed him would 
 constantly attend the preachers of the Gospel from hardened 
 Jews and idolatrous Gentiles. 
 
 Soon after their arrival at Lystra, Paul cured a man who had 
 been lame from his mother's womb, which so astonished the in- 
 habitants, that they believed them to be gods, who had visited 
 the world in the forms of men. Barnabas they treated as Jupi- 
 ter, their sovereign deity, either because of his age, or the grav- 
 ity and comeliness of his person; for all the writers of antiquity 
 represent him as a person of venerable aspect, and a majestic 
 presence. But the apostles, with the greatest humility, declared 
 themselves to be but mortals: and the inconstant populace sood 
 satisfied themselves of the truth of what they had asserted , for 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 at the pel suasion of their indefatigable persecutors, who fol- 
 lowed them thither also, they made an assault upon them, and 
 stoned Paul, till they left him for dead. But, supported by an 
 invisible power from on high, he soon recovered his spirits and 
 strength, and the apostles immediately departed for Derbe. Soon 
 after theii arrival, they again applied themselves to the work of 
 (.he ministry, and converted many to the religion of the blessed 
 Jesus. 
 
 From Derbe they returned back to Lystra, Iconium, and An- 
 tioch, in Pisidia, "confirming the souls of the disciples, and ex- 
 horting them to continue in the faith; and that we must through 
 much tribulation, enter into the kingdom of God." Acts, xiv. 
 22. After a short stay they again visited the churches of Pam- 
 philia, Perga, and Attala, where they took ship, and sailed to 
 Antioch in Syria, the place from whence they first set out. 
 Soon after their arrival, they called the church of this city to- 
 gether, and gave them an account of their travels, and the great 
 success with which their preaching in the Gentile world had been 
 attended. 
 
 But they had not long continued in this city, before their assist- 
 ance was required to compose a difference in the church, occa- 
 sioned by some of the Jewish converts, who endeavored to 
 persuade the Gentiles that they were bound to observe the law 
 of Moses, as well as that of Christ; and be circumcised as well 
 as baptized. Barnabas endeavored to dissuade the zealots from 
 pressing such unnecessary observances: but all his endeavors 
 proving ineffectual, he was deputed with St. Paul and others, lo 
 the church at Jerusalem, to submit the question, to be determined 
 there in a full assembly. During their stay at Jerusalem, Mark, 
 in all probability, reconciled himself to Barnabas, and returned 
 with him and St. Paul to Antioch, after they had succeeded in 
 their business in Jerusalem, and obtained a decree from the 
 synod there, that the Gentile converts should not have circumci- 
 sion and other Mosaic rites imposed upon them. 
 
 This determination generally comforted and quieted the minds 
 of the Gentiles, but it did not prevent the bigoted Jews from 
 keeping up a separation from them; and that with so much ob- 
 stinacy, that when St. Peter, some time after, came to Antioch, 
 he, for fear of offending them, deviated from his former practice 
 and late speech and vote in the synod of Jerusalem, by refrain- 
 ing from all kinds of communion with the Gentiles: and Barna- 
 bas himself, though so great and good a man, was induced, by 
 the authority of his example, to commit the same error; but, 
 doubtless, on being reproved by St. Paul, they both took more 
 courage, and walked according to the true liberty and freedom 
 li the Gospel. 
 
 Some days after this last occurrence, Paul made a proposal to 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Barnabas, that they should repeat their late travels among the 
 Gentiles, and see how the churches they had planted increased 
 in their numbers, and improved in the doctrines they had taught 
 them. Barnabas very readily complied with the motion; but de- 
 sired they might take with them his reconciled nephew, John 
 Mark. This Paul absolutely refused, because, in their former 
 voyage, Mark had not shown the constancy of a faithful minister 
 of Christ, but consulted his own ease at a dangerous juncture; 
 departed from them without leave at Pamphilia, and returned to 
 Jerusalem. Barnabas still insisted on taking him; and the other 
 continuing as resolutely opposed to it, a short debate arose, which 
 terminated in a separation, whereby these two holy men, who 
 had for several years been companions in the ministry, and with 
 united endeavors propagated the Gospel of the Son of God, now 
 took different provinces. Barnabas, with his kinsman, sailed to 
 his own country, Cyprus; and Paul, accompanied by Silas, trav- 
 eled to the churches of Syria and Cilicia. 
 
 After this separation from St. Paul, the sacred writings give 
 us no account of St. Barnabas; nor are the ecclesiastical writeis 
 agreed among themselves with regard to the actions of this apos- 
 tle after his sailing for Cyprus. This however seems to be cer- 
 tain, that he did not spend the whole remainder of his life in thai 
 island, but visited different parts of the world, preaching the glad 
 tidings of the Gospel, healing the sick, and working other 
 miracles among the Gentiles. After long and painful travels, 
 attended with different degrees of success, in different places, he 
 returned to Cyprus, his native country, where he suffered mar- 
 tyrdom, in the following manner: certain Jews coming from 
 Syria and Salamis, where Barnabas was then preaching the Gos- 
 pel, being highly exasperated at his extraordinary success, fell 
 upon him as he was disputing in the synagogue, dragged him out, 
 and after the most inhuman tortures, stoned him to death. His 
 kinsman, John Mark, who was a spectator of this barbarous ac- 
 tion, privately interred his body in a cave, where it remained till 
 the time of the Emperor Zeno, in the year of Christ, 485, when 
 it was discovered, with St. Matthew's Gospel in Hebrew, written 
 with his own hand, lying on his breast. 
 
 ^M= 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ST. STEPHEN 
 
 Both the Scriptures and the ancient writers are silent with 
 regard to the birth, country, and parents of St. Stephen. Epi- 
 phanius is of opinion that he was one of the seventy disciples: 
 but this is very uncertain. Our blessed Saviour appointed his 
 seventy disciples to teach the doctrines and preach the glad 
 tidings of the Gospel; but it does not appear that St. Stephen 
 and the six other first deacons, had any particular designation 
 before (hey were chosen for the service of the tables; and there- 
 fore St. Stephen could not have been one of our Lord's disciples, 
 though he might have often followed him, and listened to his 
 discourses. 
 
 He was* remarkably zealous for the cause of religion, and full 
 of the Holy Ghost: working many wonderful miracles before 
 the people, and pressing them, with the greatest earnestness, to 
 embrace the doctrine of the Gospel. 
 
 This highly provoked the Jews; and some of the synagogues 
 of the freed-men of Cyrenia, Alexandria, and other places, 
 entered into dispute with him; but being unable to resist the 
 wisdom and spirit by which he spake, they suborned false wit- 
 nesses against him, to testify that they heard him blaspheme 
 against Moses and against God. Nor did they stop here; they 
 stirred up the people by their calumnies: so that they dragged 
 him before the council of the nation, or great Senhedrim, 
 where they produced false witnesses against him, who deposed 
 that they heard him speak against the temple, and against the 
 law, and affirm that Jesus of Nazareth would destroy the holy 
 place, and abolish the law of Moses. Stephen, supported by his 
 own innocence, and an invisible power from ou high, appeared 
 undaunted in the midst of this assembly, and his countenance 
 shone like that of an angel; when the high priest asking him 
 what he had to offer against the accusations laid to his cnarge, he 
 answered in a plain and faithful address to the Jews, which he 
 closed in the following manner. 
 
 " Ye stiff-necked, ye uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye will 
 for ever resist the Holy Ghost. Ye tread in the paths of your 
 fathers; as they did, so do you still continue to do. Did not 
 your father*" persecute every one of the prophets? Did not they 
 slay them who showed the coming of the Holy One, whom ye 
 yourselves have betrayed and murdered? Ye have received th* 
 law by the disposition of angels, but never kept it." 
 
 "***&$ 
 
3SHW= 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 At these words they were so highly enraged, that they all 
 gnashed their teeth against him. But Stephen, lifting up his 
 eyes to heaven, saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the 
 right hand of Omnipotence. Upon which he said to the coun- 
 cil, " I see the heavens open and the Son of Man standing at the 
 right hand of God." This so greatly provoked the Jews, that 
 they cried out with one voice, and stopped their ears, as if they 
 had heard some dreadful blasphemy; and falling upon him, they 
 dragged him out of the city, and stoned him to death. It was 
 the custom of the Jews on these occasions, for the witnesses to 
 throw the first stone. Whether they observed this particular at 
 the martyrdom of Stephen is uncertain; but the Evangelist tells 
 us, that the witnesses were principally concerned in this action; 
 for they stripped oflf their clothes, and laid them at the feet of a 
 young man whose name was Saul, then a violent persecutor of 
 the Christian church, but afterwards one of the most zealous 
 preachers of the Gospel. 
 
 Stephen, while they were mangling his body with stones, was 
 praying to Omnipotence for their pardon. "Lord," said he, 
 "lay not this sin to their charge." And then calling on his dear 
 Redeemer to receive his spirit, he yielded up his soul. 
 
 TIMOTHY 
 
 Timothy was a convert and disciple of St. Paul. He was 
 born, according to some, at Lystria; or, according to others, at 
 Derbe. His father was a Gentile, but his mother a Jewess, 
 whose name was Eunice, and that of his grandmother, Lois. 
 
 These particulars are taken notice of, because St. Paul com- 
 mends their piety and the good education which they had given 
 Timothy. When St. Paul came to Derbe and Lystra, about 
 the year of Christ 51 or 52, the brethren gave a very advan- 
 tageous testimony of the merit and good disposition of Timo- 
 thy: and the apostle would have him along with him, and he 
 initiated him at Lystra before he received him into his company. 
 Timothy applied himself to labor with St. Paul in the business of 
 the Gospel; and did him many important services, through the 
 whole course of his preaching. It is not known when he was 
 made a bishop; but it is believed that he received very early the 
 imposition of the apostle's hands; and that in consequence of & 
 61 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 particular revelation, or from the Holy Ghost. St. Paul calls 
 him not only his dearly beloved son, but also his brother, the 
 companion of his labors, and a man of God. He declared (here 
 were none more united with him in heart and mind, than Timothy. 
 
 This holy disciple accompanied St. Paul to Macedonia, to 
 Philippi, to Thessalonica, to Berea; and when the apostle went 
 from Berea, he left Timothy and Silas there to confirm the 
 converts. When he came to Athens, he sent for Timothy to 
 come thither to him; and when he was come and had given 
 him an account of the churches of Macedonia, St. Paul sent 
 him back to Thessalonica, from whence he afterwards returned 
 with Silas, and came to St. Paul at Corinth. There he contin- 
 ued with him, and the apostle mentions him, with Silas, at the 
 beginning of the two epistles which he then wrote to the Thes- 
 galonians. 
 
 Some years after this, St. Paul sent Timothy and Erastus into 
 Macedonia; and gave Timothy orders to call at Corinth, to re- 
 fresh the minds of the Corinthians, with regard to the truths 
 which he had inculcated in them. Some time after, writing to 
 the same Corinthians, lie recommends them to take care of Timo- 
 thy, and send him back in peace; after which, Timothy re turn e J 
 to St. Paul in Asia, who there staid for him. They went together 
 into Macedonia; and the apostle puts Timothy's name with 
 his own, before the second epistle to the Corinthians, which he 
 wrote to them from Macedonia, about the middle of the year of 
 Christ 57. And he sends his recommendations to the Romans 
 in the letter which he wrote to them from Corinth the same year. 
 
 When St. Paul returned from Rome, in 6-1, he left Timothv 
 at Ephesus to take care of that church, of which he was the first 
 bishop, as he is recognized by the council of Chalcedon. St. 
 Paul wrote to him from Macedonia, the first of the two letters 
 which arc addressed to him. He recommends him to be more 
 moderate in his austerities, and to drink a little wine because of 
 the weakness of his stomach, and his frequent infirmities. After 
 the apostle came to Rome, in the year 65, being now very near 
 his death, he wrote to him his second letter, which was full of the 
 marks of his kindness and tenderness for this, his dear disciple, 
 and which is justly looked upon as the last will of St. Paul. 
 He desires him to come to Rome to him before winter, and bring 
 with him several things which St. Paul had left at Troas. If 
 Timothy went to Rome, as it is probable he did, he must have 
 been a witness of the martyrdom of this apostle, in the year of 
 Christ 66. 
 
 If he did not die before the year 97, we can hardly doubt but 
 that he must oe the pastor of the church of Ephesus, to whom 
 John writes in his Revelations: though the reproaches with which 
 he seems to load him for his instability in having left his first 
 
=XJ*e£=^ 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 love, do not seem to agree to so holy a man as Timothy was. 
 Thus he speaks to him: "I know thy works, and thy labor, and 
 thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil, 
 and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are 
 not, and hast found them liars. And hast borne and hast p 
 tience, and for my name's sake hast labored and hast not fainted. 
 Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee; because thou hast 
 left thy first love. Remember, therefore, from whence thou art 
 fallen: and repent and do the first works, or else I will come 
 unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of it9 
 place, except thou repent." The greatest part of interpreters 
 think that these reproaches do not so much concern the person of 
 Timothy, as that of some members of his church, whose zeal was 
 grown cool. But others are persuaded that they may be applied 
 to Timothy himself, who made ample amends, by the martyrdom 
 which he suffered, for the reproaches mentioned by St. John in 
 this place. It is supposed that Timothy had Onesimus for his 
 successor. 
 
 TITUS 
 
 Titus was a Gentile by religion and birth, but converted by 
 St. Paul, who calls him his son. St. Jerome says that he was 
 St. Paul's interpreter; and that, probably, because he might 
 write what St. Paul dictated, or explained in Latin what this 
 apostle said in Greek; or rendered into Greek, what St. Paul 
 said in Hebrew or Syriac. St. Paul took him with him to Jeru- 
 salem, when he went thither in the year 51 of the vulgar era, 
 about deciding the question which was then started, whether the 
 converted Gentiles ought to be made subject to the ceremonies of 
 the law? Some would then have obliged him to circumcise Ti- 
 tus; but neither he nor Titus would consent to it. Titus was sent 
 by the same apostle to Corinth, upon occasion of some disputes 
 which then divided the church. He was very well received by 
 the Corinthians, and very much satisfied with their ready compli- 
 ance: but would receive nothing from them, imitating thereby 
 the disinterestedness of his master. 
 
 From hence he went to St. Paul in Macedonia, atd gave him 
 an account of the state of the church at Corinth. A little while 
 after, the apostle desired him to return again to Corinth, to set 
 things in order preparatory to his coming. Titus readily under- 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 took this journey, and departed immediately, carrying with him 
 St. Paul's second letter to the Corinthians. Titus was made 
 bishop of the Isle of Crete, about the 63d year of Christ, when 
 St. Paul was obliged to quit that island, in order to take care of 
 the other churches. The following year he wrote to him, to de- 
 sire that as soon as he should have sent Tychicus or Artemus to 
 him for supplying his place in Crete, Titus would come to 
 him to Nicopolis in Macedonia, or to Nicopolis in Epirus, upon 
 the gulf of Ambracia, where the apostle intended to pass hia 
 winter. 
 
 The subject of this epistle is to represent to Titus what are the 
 qualities that a bishop should be endued with. As the principal 
 function which Titus was to exercise in the Isle of Crete was to 
 ordain priests and bishops, it was highly incumbent on him to 
 make a discreet choice. The apostle also gives him a sketch for 
 the advice and instructions which he was to propound to all sorts 
 of persons; to the aged, both men and women; to young people 
 of each sex; to slaves or servants. He exhorts him to keep a 
 strict authority over the Cretans; and to reprove them with 
 severity, as being a people addicted to lying, wickedness, idle- 
 ness and gluttony. And as many converted Jews were in the 
 churches of Crete, he exhorts Titus to oppose their vain tradi- 
 tions and Jewish fables: and at the same time to show them 
 that the observation of the legal ceremonies is no longer neces- 
 sary; that the distinction of meat is now abolished; and that 
 every thing is pure and clean to those that are so themselves: he 
 puts him in mind of exhorting the faithful to be obedient to tem- 
 poral power; to avoid disputes, quarrels, and slander; to apply 
 themselves to honest callings; and to shun the company of an 
 heretic, after the first and second admonition. 
 
 The epistle to Titus has always been acknowledged by the 
 church. The Marcionites did not receive it, nor did the Basi- 
 lidians, and some other heretics; but Tition, the head of the 
 Encratics, received it, and preferred it before all the rest. It is 
 not certainly known from what place it was written, nor by whom 
 it was sent. 
 
 Titus was deputed to preach the Gospel in Dalmatia; and he 
 was still there in the year 65, when the apostle, wrote his second 
 epistle to Timothy. He afterwards returned into Crete; from 
 which it is said he propagated the Gospel into the neighboring 
 islands. He died at the age of 94, and was buried in Crete. 
 We are assured that the cathedral of the city of Candia is dedi- 
 cated to his name; and that his head is preserved there entire. 
 The Greeks keep his festival on the 25th of August, and the 
 Latins on the 4th of January. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 THE VIRGIN MARY. 
 
 As wb art taught by the predictions of the prophets, that a 
 virgin was to be the mother of the promised Messiah, so we 
 are assured by the unanimous concurrence of the evangelists, 
 that this virgin's name whs Mary, the daughter of Joachim 
 and Anna, of the tribe of Judah: and married to Joseph of 
 the same tribe. The Scripture indeed, tells us no more of 
 the blessed virgin's parents, than that she was of the family of 
 David. 
 
 What is said concerning the birth of Mary and her parents, is 
 to be found only in some apocryphal writings; but which, how- 
 ever, are very ancient. St. John says, that Mary the wife of 
 Cleophas was the virgin's sister Mary, that was of the royal race 
 of David. She was allied likewise to the family of Aaron, since 
 Elizabeth, the wife of Zacharias, the mother of John the Baptist, 
 was her cousin. 
 
 Not to build upon uncertainties, thus much we are assured by 
 the testimony of an angel, that she was happy above all other 
 women, in the divine favor; that she was full of grace; and that 
 the Lord was with her in a peculiar manner. 
 
 For since the Son of God, in order to become a man, and to 
 dwell among us, was obliged to take a human body from some 
 woman, it was agreeable to his infinite wisdom that he snould 
 choose for this purpose one whose endowments of body and mind 
 were most holy and pious; who excelled the rest of her sex in 
 chaste and virtuous dispositions; and who, in short, was a reposi- 
 tory of all the divine graces. 
 
 The excesses of that devotion which has been paid to the 
 blessed virgin, and the legendary tales of monks, cannot in reason 
 blemish her real excellencies, no more than the idolatries of the 
 pagans can obscure the light of the sun which is deilied. 
 After all the abuses of superstition or profaneness, the extremes 
 of honor and dishonor, there will ever be a very high esteem and 
 veneration due to the mother of the blessed Jesus. 
 
 That the mother of our Lord, notwithstanding her marriage, 
 wan even in that state to remain a pure virgin, and to conceive 
 Christ in a miraculous manner, is the clear doctrine of the holy 
 Scriptures. " Behold," says Isaiah, in chap, vii., prophesying 
 of this mysterious incarnation, "a virgin shall conceive and 
 bear a son." The Hebi ;w word Alman most properly signifies 
 a virgin, and so it is translated here by all the ancient inter- 
 preters; and never once used in the Scriptures in any other 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 sense, as several learned men have proved against the particular 
 pretensions of the modern Jews. It primarily signifies "hidden," 
 or "concealed;" whence it is used to denote a virgin, because 
 of the custom in the eastern countries of keeping such concealed 
 from the view of men, never sulfering them to stir out of the 
 women's apartments. 
 
 Though we cannot doubt but that God, who ordained this 
 mystery, provided for all circumstances requisite to its accom- 
 plishment; yet we may consider which way a decorum was pre- 
 served in this case by marriage. St. Matthew says, " The virgin 
 was espoused to Joseph; and that before they came together, she 
 was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost." Whence we 
 may conclude that it was not a constant custom for the bride to 
 go and live at the bridegroom's house immediately upon her 
 being affianced to him. 
 
 Notwithstanding the various circumstances relating to this 
 affair, as told us in apocryphal books, are not to be lelied on 
 ascertain; yet, however, Mary's resolution of continency, even 
 in a married state, cannot be called in question, since her vir- 
 ginity is attested by the Gospel; and that herself, speaking to 
 the angel, who declared to her that she would become the 
 mother of a son told him, "That she knew not a man," or that 
 she lived in continency with her husband. For which reason, 
 when Joseph perceived her pregnancy, he was at first so ex- 
 ceedingly surprised and scandalized at it, that he resolved to 
 put her away, but secretly, without making any noise, and with- 
 out observing the common formalities: for he knew the mutual 
 resolution they had agreed to, of being in continence, though in 
 a state of marriage. 
 
 The virgin Mary then being espoused, or married, to Joseph, 
 the angel Gabriel appeared to her, in order to acquaint her, 
 that she should become the mother of the Messiah. Mary 
 asked him how that could be, since she knew no man. To 
 which the angel replied, that the Holy Ghost should come 
 upon her, and the power of the Highest should overshadow 
 her; so that she should conceive without the concurrence of 
 any man. And to confirm what he said to her, and show 
 that nothing is impossible to God, he added, that her cousin 
 Elizabeth, who was old, and had been barren, Was then in the 
 sixth month of her pregnancy. Mary answered him, " Behold 
 the handmaid of the Lord, be it unto me according to thy 
 word." And by the miraculous power of the Holy Ghost, she 
 presently conceived the Son of God, the true Emanuel, that is 
 to say, "God with us." Whether the holy virgin, immediately 
 after the annunciation, went up to the passover at Jerusalem 
 (as some have imagined, this being the season of the yeai for 
 it) or not, we have no account from the Evangelist St. Luke; 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 bat this he assures us, that a little while after she set out for 
 Hebron, a city in the mountains of Judah, in order to visit her 
 cousin Elizabeth, to congratulate her upon her pregnancy, 
 which she had learned from the angel, at an age when such a 
 blessing was not usually to be expected; and no sooner had she 
 entered the house and began to speak, than upon Elizabeth's 
 hearing the voice of Mary's salutation, her child, young John 
 the Baptist, transported with supernatural emotions of joy, 
 leaped in her womb. Whereupon she was filled with the Holy 
 Ghost; and being, by divine inspiration, acquainted with the 
 mystery of the incarnation, she saluted Mary, and cried out, 
 "Blessed art thou amongst women; and blessed is the fruit of 
 thy womb. And whence is this to me, that the mother of my 
 Lord should come to me? For lo! as soon as the voice of thy 
 salutation sounded in mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb 
 for joy. And blessed is she that believed, for there shall be a 
 performance of those things which were told her from the Lord." 
 Then Mary, filled with acknowledgments and supernatural 
 light, praised God, saying, " My soul doth magnify the Lord, 
 and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour," &c, as we find 
 it in the hymn called Magnificat. 
 
 After Mary had continued here about three months, till Eliza- 
 beth was delivered (as St. Ambrose thinks, that she might 
 see him on whose account she principally made that visit) she 
 then returned to her own house. 
 
 When she was ready to be delivered an edict was published 
 by Csesar Augustus, in the year of the world 4000, the first of 
 Christ, and the third before the vulgar era, which decreed, 
 that all the subjects of the Roman empire should go to their 
 respective cities and places, there to have their names regis- 
 tered according to their families. Thus Joseph and Mary, 
 who were both of the linage of David, repaired to the city of 
 Bethlehem, the original and native place of their family. But 
 while they were in this city, the time being fulfilled in which 
 Mary was to be delivered, she brought forth her first-born 
 son, wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a man- 
 ger of the stable or cavern, whither they had retired ; for they 
 could find no place in the public inn, because of the great 
 concourse of people that were then at Bethlehem on the same 
 occasion; or they were forced to withdraw into the stable of the 
 inn, not being able to get a more convenient place for her to be 
 delivered. 
 
 The Greek fathers generally agree that the place of Christ's 
 birth was a cavern. Justin and Eusebius place it out of the 
 city, but in the neighborhood; and St. Jerome says, it was at 
 the extremity of the city, towards the south. It was commonly 
 believed that the virgin brought forth Jesus the night after hei 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 arrival at Bethlehem, or on the 25th of December. Such 
 the ancient tradition of the church. The fathers inform us that 
 Mary brought forth Jesus Christ without pain, and without tho 
 assistance of any midwife: because she had conceived him with- 
 out concupiscence; and that neither she, nor the fruit she brought 
 forth, had any share in the curse pronounced against Adam and' 
 Eve. 
 
 At the same time the angels made the birth of Christ known 
 to the shepherds, who were in the fields near Bethlehem; and 
 who came in the night to see Mary and Joseph, and the child 
 lying in the manger, in order to pay him their tribute of adora 
 tion. Mary took notice of all these things, and laid them up in 
 her heart. Some time after came the Magi, or wise men, from 
 the East, and brought to Jesus the mysterious presents of gold, 
 frankincense, and myrrh, having been directed thither by a star 
 which led the way before them, to the very place where the 
 babe lay. After this, being warned by an angel that appeared 
 to them in a dream, they returned into their own country by a 
 way different from that by which they came, without giving 
 Herod the intelligence he wanted: which he pretended was in 
 order to come and worship the babe, though his real design 
 was to cut him off, from a jealousy of his rivalling him in his 
 kingdom. 
 
 But the time of Mary's purification being come, that is, forty 
 days after the birth of Jesus, she went to Jerusalem in order to 
 present her son in the temple; and there to offer the sacrifice 
 appointed by the law, for the purification of women after child- 
 birth. At that time there was at Jerusalem an old man, named 
 Simeon, who was full of the Holy Ghost, and had received a se- 
 cret assurance that he should not die before he had seen Christ 
 the Lord. Accordingly, he came into the temple by the impulse 
 of the Spirit of God, and taking the little Jesus in his arms, he 
 blessed the Lord; and then addressing himself to Mary, said, 
 " This child is set for the rising and falling of many in Israel; 
 and for a sign which shall be spoken against you; even so far 
 that thy own soul shall be pierced as with a sword, that the secret 
 thoughts in the hearts of many may be discovered." 
 
 Afterwards, when Joseph and Mary were preparing to return 
 to their own country of Nazareth, the angel of the Lord ap- 
 peared to Joseph in a dream, bidding him to retire into Egypt 
 with Mary, and the child, because Herod had a design to destroy 
 Jesus. Joseph obeyed the admonition, and continued in Egypt 
 till after the death of Herod; when both he and Mary returned 
 to Nazareth, not daring to go to Bethlehem, because it was 
 the jurisdiction of Archelaus, the son and successor of Herod the 
 Great. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Joseph and Mary went every year to Jerusalem to the feast 
 of the passover: and when Jesus was twelve years ot age, they 
 brought him with them to the capital. When the days of the 
 festival were ended, they set out on their return home; but the 
 child Jesus continued at Jerusalem, without their perceiving 
 it; and thinking that he might be with some of the company, 
 they went on a day's journey; when not finding him among 
 their acquaintance, they returned to Jerusalem, seeking for him. 
 Three days after, they found him in the temple, sitting among 
 the doctors, hearing them and asking them questions. When 
 they saw him, they were filled with astonishment; and Mary 
 said to him, My son, why have you served us thus? Behold 
 your father and myself, who have sought you in great affliction. 
 Jesus answered them, Why did you seek me? did not you 
 know that I must be employed about my father's business? 
 Afterwards he returned with them to Nazareth, and lived in filial 
 submission to them; but his mother laid up all these things 
 in her heart. The Gospel says nothing more of the Virgin Mary, 
 till the marriage of Cana of Galilee, where she was present, with 
 her son Jesus. 
 
 In process of time according to the divine appointment res- 
 pecting his mission, our Saviour resolved to manifest himself to 
 the world, and therefore went to the baptism of St. John, from, 
 thence into the wilderness, and thence to the before-mentioned 
 wedding, to which he, with his mother and disciples, had been 
 invited. At this entertainment the provision of wine being 
 somewhat scanty, (probably because the friends of the married 
 couple were but mean) Christ's mother told her son they had 
 no wine, not doubting of his power to supply them: to which 
 Jesus answered in terms which had some appearance of a re- 
 buke, "Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not 
 yet come." St. Chrysostom, and the followers of him in his ex- 
 plications, impute what was said by the holy Virgin to some 
 motive of vanity, and that she was tempted by a desire of seeing 
 her own credit raised by the miracles of her son; but the other 
 fathers and commentators ascribe it to her charity and com- 
 passion towards these poor people. And it is thought that 
 Christ's answer was intended for more general use than the pres- 
 ent occasion; namely, to teach us to wait God's time of doing 
 his own works; and certainly our Lord designed no affront to 
 his mother, to whom he always paid a pious and filial rever- 
 ence. This answer is imputed by the said fathers and commen- 
 tators to Jesus, not as man; but to Jesus, as the Son of God. 
 In this respect he says to Mary, What have 1 to do with thee? 
 I know when I ought to show forth my power; nor does it be- 
 long to you to appoint me the time of working miracles; since 
 the proper time for this has not yet begun; and further intima 
 
 :HW^s 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 ting, that when it did, these were not to he wrought out of any 
 private, partial, and civil views, but in pursuance of that great 
 end which he had in charge, the conversion and salvation of 
 mankind. And so his mother understood him, receiving the an- 
 swer with meekness, and charging the servants to attend him, 
 and do whatever he commanded them. 
 
 There being in the room six great stone pitchers, Jesus order- 
 ed them to be filled brim-full of water; and afterwards com- 
 manded the servants to fill out and carry it to the master of 
 the feast, who, on tasting, found it was excellent wine. And 
 tliis is the first miracle Jesus wrought at the beginning of his pub- 
 lic ministry. 
 
 From hence our Lord went to Capernaum with his mother 
 and brethren; that is, with his relations and disciples, in order, 
 as St. Chrysostom thinks, to fix the Virgin Mary in a settled 
 habitation, while he traveled about the country in the exercise of 
 his ministry; and this indeed, seems to be the place where 
 the Holy Virgin afterwards principally resided. St. Epiphanius, 
 on the contrary, believed that she followed him every where, dur- 
 ing the whole time of his preaching; though we do not find that 
 the Evangelists make any mention of her when they speak of sev- 
 eral holy women of Galilee, who followed him and ministered to 
 his necessities. 
 
 The gospel informs us that as our blessed Saviour, in the 
 course of his travels for the fulfillment of his divine mission, was 
 on a certain day teaching in a house at Capernaum, so great a 
 crowd of people stood about him that neither he nor his disci- 
 ples had time to take any refreshment, which caused a report to 
 be spread abroad, that he had fainted away. It was not the 
 multitude who raised and circulated this false report, but the ig- 
 norant and malicious Scribes and Pharisees, who were evey devi- 
 sing such methods as their malicious dispositions could project 
 to lessen the character and and reputation of the blessed Jesus, and 
 to prepossess the minds of the people against the doctrines he 
 preached and taught. It was from this view they raised so un- 
 just a report, and which occasioned some confusion and inter- 
 ruption for a time; but it was soon discovered to be false, the 
 tumult appeased, and the enemies of our Lord looked upon by 
 the people with that contempt they deserved. 
 
 The mother of Jesus and his bretheren, as it was natural for 
 them, upon hearing such a report, came instantly to seek him, 
 and endeavored to take him out of the crowd, in order to give 
 him all the relief in their power. But when they could not get 
 into the house for the throngs of people, they caused a message 
 to be coneyed from one to another, till it was told Jesus "that 
 his mother and his brethren were at the door, and desired to 
 speak with h'm." Jesus being accordingly informed of their 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 coming, and that they waited to speak to him, being at that in- 
 stant engaged in the work of his ministry, preaching the word 
 of God, he asked this question: Who is my mother, and who 
 are my bretheren! and looking upon those that were round about 
 him, he said, These are my mother and bretheren; declaring, 
 "That whosoever did the will of his heavenly Father, the same 
 was his mother, and sister, and brother." This was what. 
 Christ hath taught in another place, that we must prefer God 
 to all human relations, and give the preference to his service. 
 But this saying could not reflect upon his mother, who was 
 among the principal of those who did the will of his heavenly 
 Father. Immediately upon her approach, a woman of the com- 
 pany said with a loud voice, directing her words to Jesus, 
 "Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou 
 hast sucked." To which he replied, "Yea, rather blessed are 
 they that hear the word of God and keep it." Not intimating 
 hereby that she who had the honor to bear him did not deserve 
 to be called blessed throughout all generations; but that even 
 her happiness consisted more in doing the will of Christ, than in 
 giving him a human body. 
 
 From this time we have no further account of the holy Vir- 
 gin, till we find her in Jerusalem at the last passover our Sav- 
 iour celebrated in that city. Here she saw all that was transac- 
 ted against him, followed him to Mount Calvary, and stayed at 
 the foot of the cross during the passion of her blessed Son. We 
 cannot doubt that her soul was at this time pierced through, as 
 old Simeon prophesied, with the most acute pains for the death 
 of such a Son. Yet her constancy was remarkable; for when 
 the apostles were frightened away from their Master, she with a 
 courage undaunted and worthy of the mother of Christ, con- 
 tinued even in the midst of the executioners, being prepared to 
 die with her Son. 
 
 On this melancholy occasion we cannot but suppose the holy 
 Virgin to have been affected with sentiments fit for one who 
 had so miraculously conceived, and so carefully observed and 
 (aid up in her mind all occurrences that related to the Son of 
 God. 
 
 Our blessed Lord, who came to set us a pattern of all virtue 
 through the whole course of his life, was pleased, in these last 
 moments, to teach us that in what circumstances soever we are, 
 we must never cast off that love and care which God 1 s law 
 obliges us to have for those who gave us life. Being now ready 
 to leave the world, and seeing his own mother at the foot of 
 the cross, and his beloved disciple, St. John, near her, he be- 
 queathed her to him by his last will and testament, saying to 
 his mother, "Woman, behold thy son." And to the disciple, 
 
 £=»!>«= 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 "Behold thy mother;" and from that hour the disciple took her 
 nome to his own house. 
 
 It is not to be doubted but that our Saviour appeared to his 
 holy mother immediately after his resurrection, and that she was 
 the first, or at least one of the first, to whom he vouchsafed this 
 great consolation. 
 
 St. Luke acquaints us, in the first chapter of the Acts, that the. 
 Virgin Mary was with the apostles and others, and continued with 
 them when assembled at Jerusalem after his ascension, waiting 
 for the descent of the Holy Ghost; and it is probable that from 
 her they learned the whole history of our Lord's private life be- 
 fore his baptism; though St. Chrysostom will have them to be 
 taught it by revelation. After this she dwelt in the house of St. 
 John the Evangelist, who took care of her as his own mother. 
 It is thought that he took her along with him to Ephesus, where 
 she continued some time, and there is a letter of the council of 
 Ephesus, importing, that in the fifth century it was believed she 
 was buried there. 
 
 Yet this opinion was not so universally received but that some 
 authors of the same age think the Virgin Mary died and was 
 buried at Jerusalem: or rather in her sepulchre at Gethsemane, 
 near that city, where to this day it is shown in a magnificent 
 church dedicated to her name. 
 
 Epiphanius, the most learned father of the fourth century, 
 declares he could not tell whether she died a natural death, or 
 by martyrdom: or whether she was buried or not. "None 
 (says he) knows any thing of her decease: but that it was glo- 
 rious cannot be doubted. That body which was perfectly 
 chast and pure must enjoy a happiness worthy of her through 
 whom the Sun of Righteousness arose and shone upon the 
 world." 
 
 A learned writer has added to the before-cited passage of 
 the council of Ephesus, another remark from their act: " That 
 the cathedral church of Ephesus was dedicated under the name 
 of the Virgin Mary; and that we find no other church of her 
 name at that time in any approved author." For though the 
 holy Virgin was always held in great veneration, yet it was not 
 the custom of the first ages to give the name of any saint to a 
 church, except they had some of the relics, or built it in the 
 place where such a saint was martyred; or for some reason of 
 the like nature. 
 
 The sentiments of the Roman church are, that she is dead; 
 but they are divided as to her having risen again: or whether 
 Ehe stays for the general resurrection at Ephesus, Jerusalem, or 
 any other place. 
 
 With regard to the age at which she died, and the precise 
 year of her death, it is needless to trouble ourselves about this 
 
 :>cx^ 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Inquiry , since nothing can be said on these matter? hut what is 
 very doubtful: and they cannot be fixed but at random. Nice- 
 phorus Callistus, and those who have followed him, give no 
 proof of what they advance on this subject, and therefore de- 
 serve no credit. Nor shall we build upon the description of 
 the holy Virgin given us by the same author, who says, that she 
 was of moderate stature; or according to some, a little below 
 the ordinary stature of women; that her complexion was of the 
 color of wheat, her hair fair, her eyes lively, the eye-balls 
 yellowish, or olive colored, her eye-brows black and semicircular, 
 her nose pretty long, her lips red, her hands and fingers large, 
 her hair grave, simple and modest, her clothes neat, without any 
 pride and ostentation, and of the natural color of the wool. 
 It has been said that St. Luke drew her picture; and in several 
 places are shown pictures of her, which, it is affirmed, are copies 
 from the original by St. Luke. 
 
 The above mentioned Nicephorus Callistus, an author of the 
 14th century, is the first who has spoken of this in a positive 
 manner; but Theodorus, lecturer of the church of Constantino- 
 ple, who lived in the sixth century, says, that Eudocia sent from 
 Jerusalem to Constantinople to the empress Pulcheria, a picture 
 of the holy Virgin painted by St. Luke. But we need not be in 
 no great pain about this, since the true images of saints are the 
 ideas of their virtues, which we should form in our minds, and 
 express by our actions. 
 
 Certain it is, that this holy Evangelist has acquainted us with 
 some particulars of the life of the' holy Virgin, that could hardly 
 be learned from any one but herself; which may incline us tc 
 believe that he had the happiness of her acquaintance, and a 
 tolerable share of her confidence. 
 
 With regard to her character, we shall only mention in general, 
 that common remark which the Evangelists make, that she was 
 more disposed to think than to speak; and observed the ex- 
 traordinary things which were said of her son in silence; or, as 
 they exprew it, "s^° wondered them in her heart." 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 MARY, THE SISTER OF 
 LAZARUS. 
 
 This holy woman has heen preposterously confounded with 
 the sinful person who sat at the feet of the blessed Jesus weeping, 
 while he was at meat in the house of Simon the leper. (See 
 Luke vii. 37, 39.) Who this sinner was is unknown; some will 
 have her to be Mary Magdalene; but this opinion has nothing 
 more than conjecture for its basis. 
 
 But whoevei that sinner was, she was a very different person 
 from Mary the sister of Lazarus, who, with her sister Martha, 
 lived with their brother at Bethany, a village near Jerusalem. 
 The blessed Jesus had a particular affection for this family, and 
 often retired to their house with his disciples. One day, and 
 perhaps the first time that Jesus went thither, Martha received 
 him with remarkable affection, and took the greatest pains in 
 providing a proper entertainment for him: but Mary her sister 
 continued sitting at our Saviour's feet listening to his words with 
 peculiar attention. This Martha considered as an instance of 
 disrespect, and therefore said to Jesus, " Lord dost thou not care 
 that my sister hath left me to serve alone? Bid her therefore 
 that she help me." But the blessed Jesus justified Mary, by tell- 
 ing her sister, that she had chosen the better part, which should 
 not be taken from her. 
 
 Some time after, their brother Lazarus fell sick, and his sis- 
 ters sent to acquaint Jesus of the misfortune; but he did not 
 arrive at Bethany till after Lazarus was dead. Martha, hear- 
 ing Jesus was come into the neighborhood, went and told him, 
 that if he had not been absent her brother had been still alive. 
 Jesus promised her that her brother should rise again. To 
 which Martha answered, "1 know that he shall rise again at 
 the last day." Jesus replied, " I am the resurrection and the 
 life; he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he 
 live: and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. 
 Bel ievest thou this?" Martha answered, "Yea, Lord: I believe 
 that thou art the Christ the Son of God, which should cornt into 
 the world." 
 
 Having said this, she departed, and gave her sister notice 
 privately, that Jesus was come. Mary, as soon as she heard 
 the welcome tidings, arose and went to Jesus; and as Martha 
 had done before her, said, "Lord, if thou hadst been here, my 
 orother had not died." The blessed Jesus was greatly moved 
 at the pathetic complaints of these two worthy sisters, and on 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 asking where they had buried him, they conducted him to the 
 sepulchre. 
 
 On his arrival at the place where the body of Lazarus was de- 
 posited, the great Redeemer of mankind groaned deeply in bis 
 spirit; he wept, he prayed to his Father, and then cried with a 
 loud voice, " Lazarus come forth." The dead obeyed the voice 
 of the Son of God; Lazarus immediately revived, and Jesus re- 
 stored him to his sisters. 
 
 After performing this stupendous mii.icle, Jesus departed from 
 the neighborhood of Jerusalem, and did not return thither till 
 some days before the passover. Six days before that festival, Je- 
 sus came again to Bethany with his disciples, and was invited 
 to a supper at the house of Simon the leper. Martha attended, 
 and Lazarus was one of the guests. 
 
 During the supper, Mary, to express her gratitude, took a 
 pound of spikenard, a very precious perfume, and poured it on 
 the head and feet of Jesus, wiping his feet with the hair of her 
 head; and the whole house was filled with the odor of the oint- 
 ment. Judas Iscariot was highly offended at this generous 
 action; but his Master vindicated Mary, and told him, that by 
 this she had prevented his embalment, signifying that his death 
 and burial were at hand. 
 
 After this we have no account of Mary, the sister of Lazarus, 
 in the sacred writings. Several authors, indeed, by not distin- 
 guishing properly between Mary, the sister of Martha, and Mary 
 Magdalene, say, that she was present at the crucifixion of the 
 great Redeemer of mankind: and also that both she and her sis- 
 ter accompanied the women who went to embalm the body. 
 This is not, indeed, improbable; but it is certain neither of them 
 are particularly mentioned by the Evangelists. The ancient 
 Latins believed, and the Greeks are still of the same opinion, 
 that both Martha and Mary contin .ed at Jerusalem, and died 
 there; and several ancient Martyrologists place their feast on the 
 nineteenth of January. 
 
 JOSEPH. 
 
 Josepij, or Joses, was the son of Mary Cleophas, brother to 
 St. James the Less, and a near relation to the blessed Jesus, 
 according to the flesh, being the son of Mary, the holy Virgin's 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 sister, and Cleophas, who was Joseph's brother, or son to Josepn 
 himself, as several of the ancients suppose; who have asserted 
 chat Joseph was married to Mary Cleophas, orEscha, before he 
 was married to the holy Virgin. Some believe Joseph the son 
 of Mary Cleophas, to be the same with Joseph Barsabas, sur- 
 named the Just, who is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles, 
 and was proposed, with St. Matthias, to fill up the traitor Judas' 
 place; but in this there is no certainty. We learn nothing par- 
 ticular in Scripture concerning Joseph, the brother of our Lord. 
 If he was one of those among his near kinsmen who did not be- 
 lieve in him, when they would have persuaded him to go to the 
 feast of the tabernacles, some months before our Saviours death, 
 it is probable that he was afterwards converted; for it is inti- 
 mated in Scripture, that at last all our Saviour's brethren believed 
 in him, and St. Chrysostom says, that they were signalized foi 
 the eminence of their faith and virtue. 
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA 
 
 Joseph of Arimathea, or of Ranatha, Rama or Ramula, a 
 city between Joppa and Jerusalem, was a Jewish senator, and 
 privately a disciple of Jesus Christ: he was not consentient to 
 the designs of the rest of the Jews, particularly the members 
 of the Sanhedrim, who condemned and put Jesus to death: and 
 when our Saviour was dead, he went boldly to Pilate, and de- 
 sired the body of Jesus in order to bury it. This he obtained, 
 and accordingly buried it after an honorable manner in a se- 
 pulchre newly made in a garden; which was upon the same 
 Mount Calvary where Jesus had been crucified. After he had 
 placed it there, he closed the entrance of it with a stone cut par- 
 ticularly for this purpose, and which exactly filled the open part 
 of it. 
 
 The Greek church keeps the festival of Joseph of Arimathea. 
 July, the 3 1st. 
 
 We do not meet with his name in the old Latin Martyrologics, 
 nor was it inserted in the Roman till after the year 1585. The 
 body of Joseph of Arimathea was, it is said, brought to the ab- 
 bey of Moyenmontier by Fortunatus, archbishop of Grada; to 
 which Charlemagne had given this monastery under the denorni- 
 
^"(H: 
 
 LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 nation of a benefice. His remains were honored ti'l the tenth 
 age; but then the monastery being given to canons, who con« 
 linued seventy years there, the relics were carried away by some 
 foreign monks, and so lost with many others. 
 
 NICODEMUS 
 
 NiconEnius, one of the disciples of our blessed Saviour, was 
 a Jew by nation, and by sect a Pharisee. The Gospel calls him 
 a ruler of the Jews; and Christ gives him the name of a Mas- 
 ter of Israel. When our Saviour began to manifest himself by 
 his miracles, at Jerusalem, at the first passover which he cele- 
 brated there after his baptism, Nicodemus made no doubt but 
 that he was the Messiah, and came to him by night, that he 
 might learn of him the way of salvation. Jesus told him, that 
 no one could see the kingdom of heaven, except he should be 
 born again. Nicodemus taking this in the literal sense, made 
 answer, How can a man be born again? Can he enter a second 
 time into his mother's womb? To which Jesus replied, If a man 
 be not born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into 
 the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh, is flesh; 
 and that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit. Nicodemus 
 asked him, How can these things be? Jesus answered: "Art 
 thou a master of Israel, and ignorant of these things? We tell 
 you what we know, and you receive not our testimony. If you 
 believe not common things, and which may be called earthly, 
 how will you believe me if I speak to you of heavenly things? 
 And as Moses lifted up the brazen serpent in the wilderness, 
 so must the Son of Man be lifted up on high: for God has so 
 loved the world that he has given his only Son ; so that no man 
 who believes in him shall perish, but shall have eternal life; for 
 God sent his Son into the world, that the world through him 
 might be saved." 
 
 After this conversation, Nicodemus became a disciple of Je- 
 sus Christ; and there is no doubt to be made but he came to 
 hear him as often as our Saviour came to Jerusalem. It hap- 
 pened on a time, that the priests and Pharisees had sent officers 
 to seize Jesus, who returned to them, and made this report, that 
 never man spoke as he did; to which the Pharisees replied, 
 "Are you also of his disciples? Is there any one of the elders 
 63 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 or Pharisees that have believed in him?" Then Nicodemus 
 thought himself obliged to make answer, saying, "Does the 
 law permit us to condemn any one before he is heard f To 
 which they replied. "Are you also a Galilean? Read the Scrip- 
 tures, and you will find that never any prophet came out of Gal- 
 ilee." After this the council was dismissed. At last Nicode- 
 mus declared himself openly a disciple of Jesus Christ, when lie 
 came with Joseph of Arimathea to pay the last duties to the 
 body of Christ crucified: which they took down from the cross, 
 embalmed and laid in the sepulchre. 
 
 Nicodemus received baptism from the disciples of Christ: but 
 it is uncertain whether before or after his passion. 
 
 The Jews being informed of this, deposed him from his digni- 
 ty of senator, excommunicated and drove him from Jerusalem. 
 It is said also, that they would have put him to death; but that 
 in consideration of Gamaliel, who was his uncle, or cousin- 
 german, they contented themselves with beating him almost to 
 death, and plundering his goods. 
 
 Gamaliel conveyed him to his country house, and provided 
 him with what was necessary for his support; and when he died, 
 Gamaliel buried him honorably near St. Stephen. 
 
 His body was discovered in 415, together with those of St. 
 Stephen and Gamaliel ; and the Latin church pays honor to al' 
 three on the third of August. 
 
 JOHN MARK 
 
 John Mark, cousin to St. Barnabas, and a disciple of his, 
 was the son of a Christian woman, named Mary, who had a 
 house in Jerusalem, where the apostles and the faithful generally 
 used to meet. Here they were at prayers in the night, when St. 
 Peter who was delivered out of prison by the angel, came and 
 knocked at the door: and in this house the celebrated church of 
 Sion was said to have been afterwards established. 
 
 John Mark, whom some very impropely confound with the 
 Evangelist St. Mark, adhered to St. Paul and St. Barnabas, 
 and followed them in their return to Antioch: he continued in 
 their company and service till they came to Perga, in Pam- 
 phylia, but then seeing that they were undertaking a longer 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 journey, he left them, and returned to Jerusalem. This hap- 
 pened in the year 45 of the common sera. 
 
 Some years after, that is to say in the year 51, Paul and Bar- 
 nabas preparing to return into Asia, in order to visit the churches 
 svhich they had formed there, Barnabas was of opinion that 
 John Mark should accompany them in this journey; but Paul 
 would not consent to it: upon which occasion these two apostles 
 separated. Paul went to Asia, and Barnabas, with John Mark, 
 to the Isle of Cyprus. What John Mark did after this journey 
 we do not know, till we find him at Rome in the year 63, 
 performing signal service for St. Paul during his imprisonment. 
 
 The apostle speaks advantageously of him in his epistle to 
 the Collossians: "Marcus, sister's son to Barnabas, salute th 
 you. If he cometh unto you, receive him." He makes men- 
 tion of him again in his epistle to Philemon, written in the 
 year 62, at which time he was with St. Paul at Rome; but in 
 the year 65 he was with Timothy in Asia. And St. Paul wri- 
 ting to Timothy, desires him to bring Marcus to Rome; ad- 
 ding, that he was useful for him in the ministry of the Gospel. 
 
 In the Greek and Latin churches, the festival of John Mark 
 is kept on the 27th of September. Some say that he was 
 bishop of Biblis, in Phoenicia; the Greeks give him the title 
 of apostle ; and say that the sick were cured by his shadow 
 only. It is very probable that he died at Ephesus, where his 
 tomb was very much celebrated and resorted to. He is some- 
 times called simply John or Mark. The year of his death we 
 are strangers to; and shall not collect all that is said of him in 
 apocryphal and uncertain authors. 
 
 CLEMENT. 
 
 Clement is mentioned by St. Paul, in his epistle to the Phi- 
 lippians, where the apostle says that Clement's name is written 
 in the book of life. The generality of the fathers, and othet 
 interpreters, make no question but that this is the same Clement 
 who succeeded St. Peter after Linus and Cletus, in the govern- 
 ment of the church of Rome; and this seems to be intimated, 
 when in the office of St. Clement's day, that church appoints 
 this part of the epistle to the Philippians to be read. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 We find several things relating to Clement's life in the re- 
 cognitions and constitutions called apostolical; but as those 
 works are not looked upon as authentic, though there may be 
 truths in them derived from the tradition of the first ages, little 
 stress is to be laid upon their testimony. St. Chrysostom thinks 
 that Clement, mentioned by St. Paul in his epistle to the Phil- 
 ippians, was one of the apostle's constant fellow-travelers. Ire- 
 na?us, Origen, Clemens of Alexandria, and others of the an- 
 cients assert, that Clement was a disciple of the apostles; that 
 he had seen them and heard their instructions. St. Epiphanius, 
 Jerome, Rufinus, Bede, and some others, were of opinion, that 
 as the apostles St. Peter and St. Paul, could not be continually 
 at Rome, by reason of the frequent journeys which they were 
 obliged to make to other places, and it was not proper that the 
 city of Rome should be without a bishop, there was a necessity 
 to supply Ibe want of them by establishing Linus, Anaclet, and 
 Clement there. The constitutions inform us, that Linus was or- 
 dained by St. Paul; Tertullian and Epiphanius say, that St. 
 Peter ordained Clement. Rufinus tells us, that this apostle 
 chose St. Clement for his successor. But Epiphanius believes, 
 that after he had been made bishop of Rome by St. Peter, he 
 refused to exercise his office, till, after the death of Linus and 
 Anaclet, he was obliged to take upon himself the care of the 
 church; and this is the most generally received opinion. St. 
 Peter's immediate successor was Linus: Linus was succeeded 
 by Anacletus; and Anacletus by Clement, in the year of Christ 
 91, which was the tenth of Domitian's reign. 
 
 During his pontificate, the church of Corinth having been 
 disturbed by a spirit of division, St. Clement wrote a large let- 
 ter to the Corinthians, which is still extant, and was so much 
 esteemed by the ancients, that they read it publicly in many 
 churches; and some have been inclined to range it among the 
 canonical writers. The emperor Domitian intended to declare 
 war against the church of Christ: his design was made known 
 to Hermas, and he ordered to give a copy of it to Clement, 
 that he might communicate it to other churches, and exhort 
 them to provide against the storm. We have no certain ac- 
 count of what happened to St. Clement, during this persecu- 
 tion: but we are very well assured that he lived to the third 
 year of Trajan. His festival is set down by Bede, and all the 
 LatiD Martyrologies, on the twenty-third of November. The 
 Greeks honor him on the twenty-fourth and twenty-fifth of the 
 same month. Rufinus, and pope Zozimus, give him the title 
 of Martyr; and the Roman church, in its canon, places him 
 among the saints who have sacrificed their lives for Jesus 
 Christ. We read in an ancient history, **> *he authenticity of 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 which, however, there are some exceptions, that St. Clement 
 was banished by Trajan to the Chersonesus, beyond the Euxine 
 Sea: besides other particulars in the history which we shall not 
 mention, as not being well authenticated. 
 
 MARY MAGDALENE. 
 
 Mary Magdalene was a native either of Magdala, a town in 
 Galilee, on the other side of Jordan, or Magdalos, a town situa- 
 ted at the foot of Mount Carmel, and had her surname from the 
 place of her birth. Some will have it that she was the sinner 
 mentioned by St. Luke, chap. vii. 37, &c, but this opinion is 
 built only on conjecture. The Evangelists Luke and Mark tell 
 us, that Jesus had cast out of her seven devils; which some under- 
 stand in a literal, and others in a figurative sense. 
 
 But however this be, she became a constant attendant on the 
 blessed Jesus, after he had removed her plague. She followed 
 him to Mount Calvary, continued amidst the Roman guards at 
 the foot of the cross, with the holy Virgin, and saw his precious 
 body laid in the tomb. After which she returned to Jerusalem, 
 to purchase spices to embalm him, as soon as the sabbath was 
 over. 
 
 It was she who carried the welcome tidings to Peter and 
 John; and to her our blessed Lord himself first appeared after 
 his resurrection. The apostles did not, however, believe her 
 report till it was confirmed by others, and they themselves had 
 Been the Saviour of the world. 
 
 We have no further account of Mary Magdalene in the sa- 
 cred writings. Bu'; Modestus, archbishop of Constantinople, in 
 the seventh century, tells us, that she continued at Jerusalem 
 till the death of the holy Virgin, after which she retired to 
 Ephesus, and resided with St. John till she sealed the faith she 
 had so long professed with her blood. She was buried by the 
 Christians at Ephesus, where her tomb was shown in the seventh 
 centurj'. 
 
 But the emperor, Leo the Wise, caused her body to be re- 
 moved from Ephesus to Constantinople, the latter end of the 
 ninth century, in order to its being interred in the church erected 
 to the honor of the apostles. 
 
LIVES OF THE APOSTLES 
 
 Thus have we given the fullest account of the followers ol 
 the blessed Jesus; the persons who spread the light of the Gos- 
 pel over the whole world, removed the veil of ignorance and 
 superstition drawn over the kingdoms of the earth, and taughi 
 us the method of attaining eternal happiness in the courts of 
 the New Jerusalem. 
 
 May we all follow their glorious example ! May we imitate 
 their faith, their piety, their charity, and their love ! Then 
 shall we pass "through things temporal in such a manner, 
 that we shall finally gain the things eternal," and through the 
 merits of an all-perfect Redeemer, be admitted as worthy guest' 
 at the Marriage supper of the Lamb- 
 
lt/01 
 
I . : : 
 
 It 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ■_ 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 h 
 
 
 £ 
 
 

 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
LIBRARY OF 
 
 CONGRESS 
 
 '■■■■iiiiiii 
 
 022 09 290 2 
 
 Hi